《The Wretched Mistress》


 Chapter 1 - Nightmares

    April Lewis woke up sweating and gasping for air. She clasped her chest as she tried to forget the nightmares she just had.


    Slowly, her tears fell down on her face. No matter how many years had passed, it will always haunt her. Why?! Why does it have to be her? What did she owe the world for her to encounter such tragic experience!?


    She sobbed so hard yet silently, afraid to wake up the resting folks in her house. April didn''t wanna visit the hospital again. They have given her so much medicine and she went through a lot of class sessions for her so called "Illness".


    At the age of 20, she already felt very tired. Like she have encountered all the things that a person could take. At some point, she almost took her own life. April wanted her nightmares to go away. She always woke up with terrible nightmares.


    While she was crying, her bedroom door opened. A little figure came rushing.


    The little figure climbed on her bed and went inside her covers. April instantly stopped crying when she noticed the little figure. It was her son, Sky Lewis.


    In all her life, the most good thing that happened was Sky. Sky was barely 3 years old. He was smart and witty, just like his father. Even at a young age, he already understood his mother''s situation.


    He gently wiped her tears and kiss her cheeks.


    "Mommy, please don''t cry. I don''t want you to go away again." Sky hugged his mother. Sometimes, her mother leaves him to his grandparents for her medical sessions. At times, it would take months before she returns.


    April cried some more, yet still silently. She have to hide her pain away from everyone. Her baby was her most treasured possession, she didn''t want to lose him. She was able to slowly get well because of him. If not for him, she would''ve been already underneath the ground.


    It was already passed 5am when Sky fell back to sleep in her arms. She looked at the window, the sun was about to come up. Another day, another painful day.


    April got up from her bed and went to shower. She had a meeting with her psychiatrist today. From months of being confined in the hospital, now all she needed to do is meet her doctor twice a week. She was indeed getting there or so what they think. Her medical records shows that having a baby helped her mentality somehow.


    April started gaining weight and had less hysterical episodes when she got pregnant. After Sky was born, he was like her ray of sunshine. It gave her a breathing room to escape her nightmares. Yet still, it didn''t go away. She learned a hard lessoned not to show it to anybody.


    When Sky just turned one, She had another episode. She got crazy and even tried to hurt herself. Her parents decided to sent her away for recuperation. They didn''t know that it got worsened because Sky was away from her. With all so much pain and mental torture, she learned to hide her emotions. All of these, just to see her baby again.


    They all thought she was getting better, they thought wrong. Deep inside her, her darkness was eating her.


    Once April finished taking a shower, she tied her long black hair and dressed up. She walked back to her bed and woke up the little munchkin. She kissed his forehead and pinched his cheeks. She smiled radiantly like nothing happened earlier.


    "Baby, get up. Its time to shower and eat."


    Sky looked at his mother and smiled. He was happy to see his mother smiling again. April carried Sky back to his room and helped him get ready.


    Sky had a different room from her, even though he was only 3 years old. Her parents have done it so, just in case she loses herself again. She couldn''t blame them, she didn''t wanna hurt Sky as well.


    When Sky was ready, April carried him downstairs. It was already almost 7 am. Her parents was already waiting for them in the dining room.


    "Good morning everyone!" April greeted her parents. Her father was reading a newspaper, while her mother was busy talking to the servant.


    "Good morning April, Good morning Sky." Her mother Annie got up and pinched Sky''s cheeks. Sky was irresistible. He was already too handsome.


    "April, you better hurry up. You can''t be late with your meeting." Ted reminded her daughter.


    "Yes father. Dr. Alparez told me to bring Sky with me today." April put Sky down on his chair and helped him with his food.


    "Why is that dear?" Annie pass her daughter some milk. April couldn''t have coffee, it''ll bring her anxiety.


    "She wanted to talk to Sky. She thinks that Sky is a huge help on my recuperation." April rubbed her son''s hair.


    Sky smiled at his mom. Anything that could make his mother smile was all that mattered to him.


    "I think of that too. Although Sky wasn''t within our plans, he indeed is a blessing to us." Ted nodded his head. He was always worried for his daughter. Now that Sky is around, he felt a little bit relieved.


    "Well that''s good to hear. Eat up my babies. Jimmy will send you there today April. Your father and I have to go to the Smith Mansion. They had been wanting to see us, i have no idea why." Annie made sure everyone had food in their plates. She was always a diligent mother.


    Hearing about the Smiths, April couldn''t help but smile. Aside from having Sky and her parents, the Smiths were the closest thing to her. She silently eat while remembering the distant past.

 Chapter 2 - Memories

    The Lewis and the Smith''s were all time friends. The wives were best of friends since childhood. While their husbands were buddies from High School.


    Annie came from a humble family. She was half korean and half american. Her mother was korean. Annie and Jenny met when they were kids. They went to the same elementary school together. There, they built up their friendship that would last a very long time.


    Jenny was the madam of the Smith Mansion. Before this, she was the little princess of her father. They we''re well off but still remained humble. That''s why Jenny''s father had allowed her daughter go to a public school in elementary.


    Annie and Jenny parted ways in middle School. Jenny''s family moved out of state and Annie stayed. Even then, they didn''t lost contact. They promised to remain best of friends until they grew old. They even jokingly said to marry their kids. Those were their memories.


    When Jenny was on college doing her BSBA, she met her husband Malcolm Smith. He was the son of a conglomerate. Jenny and Malcolm have outgoing personalities. While Annie was not as much. So Malcolm recommended his buddy Ted to Jenny, for Annie. He was outspoken yet driven. He thought it was a perfect match.


    Ted Lewis was the son of a governor on their state. Not as rich as the Smiths but was still wealthy.


    Jenny had met him before and thought that Ted was indeed a good man for her friend. Ted was serious on everything he does, like his father. So Jenny and Malcolm decided to match-make them. Later on, it turned out fruitful.


    ----


    The first to get married was the Smith''s. They had their baby Malcolm Smith Jr. at the age of 24. While the Lewis got married at 24 and had April at 25.


    Malcolm inherited his father''s business while Ted didn''t wanna be a politician. Instead he built his own company with Malcolm''s help.


    The husbands didn''t let their wives work and made them take care of the kids instead. So Annie and Jenny decided to live in the same state. So both of their families grow together.


    As the kids grew up, Colm and April got along well and became close friends, just like them. The parents even thought of marrying them together but decided not to. If the kids did fall in love with one other, it''ll be such a good blessing. If not, they wouldn''t force them at all.


    When Colm was 5 years old, Jenny got pregnant again and gave birth to a daughter. They named her Milly Smith. Unfortunately, Annie couldn''t get pregnant anymore. She had a complicated pregnancy when she was pregnant with April. When she gave birth to April, Ted decided to remove her uterus. Afraid that he''ll lose his wife when she gets pregnant again.


    Annie was sad about it but she was already happy to have April. April was very bright and fearless kid. She often acts like the big sister of Colm. They were inseparable. They looked too cute to look at, holding hands while walking or playing.


    -------


    By the age of 10, Colm and April got kidnapped. In the first few months, No Ransom demands came in. The Smiths and the Lewis was frantic the whole time. Time was ticking and they didn''t know who took their children. This made a huge news in the US. Since the Smiths were high profiles. But even with the FBI''s help and the Smith''s connection, they didn''t have any luck in finding them.


    It took 6 months before they got a contact regarding Colm. It made sense that no matter what efforts they have done, they just couldn''t find them in the US.


    Colm had turned himself in to the German Police Station with bruises and tattered clothes. No signs of April. By the time the Smiths and the Lewis came, Colm was in custody of the US Embassy in Germany.


    Colm didn''t speak the whole time that he was in custody except to identify himself, his parents and where he lives. That''s how the police station got a hold of finding his parents.


    When Colm saw his parents running towards him, he finally felt relieved. He fell in his parents arms, He started crying and talking loudly.


    "DAD! MOM! SAVE APRIL! PLEASE! SAVE HER!" Colm was trembling so bad as he begged for April''s safety.


    Hearing April''s name, Annie started sobbing in Ted''s arms. Although they knew April wasn''t with Colm, he was the only one who knew where she was.


    The US Embassy was kind enough to gave them a private room to talk. Of course; it was a surveillance room. For them to watch and listen to Colm''s statements. It was still crucial to find out the whole truth as well as finding the little girl that was still missing.


    After calming Colm down, He finally started telling them what happened.


    He and April just got off school when a car parked where their usual pick up was. April always like riding with Colm when they go home. Saves gas, she says.


    Colm knew the man well, it was Mike Foster. One of his father''s business friends. He told them that their usual car broke down and Colm''s father told him to help pick up the kids. They didn''t sense anything wrong and that''s how they got kidnapped. They were drugged to sleep and the next thing they knew, they were already in an abandoned facility in Germany.


    Hearing the name of the bastard who kidnapped his son and their friend''s daughter made Malcolm infuriated beyond imagination. Annie was sobbing and Ted was holding his wife. Jenny was still holding his trembling son. It was hard for Colm to recount the story but he knew that April''s life depended on it.


    That day, their usual car had an accident. The driver arrived 10 minutes later, but the two kids were gone since then.


    They were starved and tortured but never to the point of dying. Colm was always sickly since he was born, but it wasn''t an illness. While April on the other hand was a fighter. She shielded almost every attack for Colm. She had always been protective of Colm because he treated her like his little sister. Even though Colm was older, He couldn''t really do much either. He had endured a lot of injuries too even with April''s help.


    Annie couldn''t take it anymore and cried loudly. She was yelling why, why and why to Ted. Ted was now crying too. He couldn''t help but think of how brave his young daughter was. How did they endured it with such small bodies, even he can''t and nobody can.


    Jenny couldn''t look at the Lewis, Both of the kids were taken because of Malcolm''s business friend. She didn''t blame her husband, but it couldn''t take away the pain in her heart as well. Hearing her son''s story getting worse and worse. Jenny was starting to get dizzy.


    Malcolm gnashed his teeth, he tried to hold on to his anger. That man had to pay! This, he promised himself.


    "But how did you escape son? What about April?" Malcolm held his son''s trembling hand.


    "Dad, April sacrificed herself to let me escape. You have to save her dad! I can feel that she is in much greater danger! Please! Save her!" Colm held his father''s hand. He was begging to save his friend, his savior and his little sister.


    "Don''t worry, I will do everything to save her!"


    With the help of the US Embassy and the German Police, they located the place where April and Colm was held hostage.


    When they arrived, it was already too late. Mike knew Malcolm all too well. Once he knew that Colm got escaped, he was doomed to be arrested. Instead of running around to hide, He decided to sell April to a drug cartel. He couldn''t let them have their happiness back. He hated Malcolm Smith! Any friends of his is his enemies.

 Chapter 3 - Memories (2)

    Mike Foster was arrested with Abduction and was also charged with having illegal businesses. The Fosters started to go down hill last year. Mike blamed Malcolm, Even though Malcolm had nothing to do with it.


    Due to this hatred, he kidnapped Colm. It was only by luck that April got dragged in. He confessed to his crimes, to get a lower sentence and told them about the whereabouts of April.


    Unfortunately, it was one of the big drug traffickers in Asia. It would be a tough job to locate a little girl.


    The Smiths did their best to locate April. They owe her too much for saving their son. Even without that reason, they will still help their friends. They would never abandon them in times of needs.


    Malcolm was the guiltiest of them four. He felt that it was all his fault for trusting that cruel man. He had never thought that Mike caused the driver''s accident, just so he could kidnap the kids.


    Another 3 months had passed and still no sign of April. Even the CIA had help locating the little girl. It was made news all over the US, Europe and Asia. They all suspected that April would''ve been in Asia by now. But where?


    -------


    Time went fast and It had been a year since April was kidnapped. The Police gave up their investigation. They thought that she was long dead. The FBI and CIA didn''t prioritize her case anymore, after all it had been so long. No little kid can survive such torture. Even though they didn''t prioritize her, they still kept a look out on anything about the asian drug traffickers.


    Only Malcolm and Ted didn''t stop their search. Malcolm almost exhausted all his money for April alone. Ted was appreciative of his buddy''s help, but he too was getting tired.


    His wife always cried herself to sleep, she lost so much weight. Annie didn''t eat well nor slept well. Ted often caught her wife visiting their daughter''s room or was daydreaming. At some point, he decided to let Annie go back to her parents. Just to help her get her strength back. Since he was busy with the search, he didn''t have enough time to take care of her.


    Often, Malcolm and Ted would be out of country. Any tiny news was big news to them. They didn''t lost hope unless they found her body.


    ------


    One morning, A big drug raid happened in Bangkok. Ted was in the Smith Mansion when Malcolm received a call. Jenny was there as well.


    The US Embassy in Hongkong called Malcolm and informed him that they had some news. A big drug raid that happened in Bangkok didn''t only contained drugs. There were childrens as well. It was deemed to be one of the hideouts of the child traffickers in Asia.


    One of the children that the Bangkok Police Department have in custody, seems to match April Lewis'' description. They weren''t sure yet about the details, but they recommended them to come over and check it personally.


    Malcolm got the phone on speaker when he first heard about the possibility. Ted had to know the specifics himself.


    Hearing this slight possibility, He stood up. He wanted to rushed straight away to hongkong. When the phonecall was done, Malcolm called his pilot to prepare his plane right away. Jenny understood what to do instantly and told Ted that she will take care of Annie while he was gone. Annie came back to the Lewis'' Mansion after 3 months of staying at her parents house.


    Ted didn''t wanna bring Annie, her state wasn''t all stable yet. Everytime they had a news, she always gets dissappointed.


    It was already night when they left the US.


    --------


    When they arrived in Bangkok, they were directed to go straight to the hospital. There, the children were diagnosed and treated. Most of them had drugs inside their bodies.


    One of the Bangkok Police showed them the room of the girl that they believed looked like April Lewis. At the door, Ted was nervous. If he did find his little girl, what then? What will be the effects on her future? He didn''t know that his body started shaking. Malcolm was behind him, he patted his buddy''s back to show support. Ted took a deep breath and entered the room.


    Rows of hospital bed was inside the room, no more than 6. All were occupied with Children at the age of 6-15. At the very end, lays a young girl with black hair. She was currently awake and was staring at the ceiling.


    When Ted saw the girl, he knew right then and there. The search was over. They had finally found his daughter after a year. Ted instantly rushed to her bedside and cried April name. He wanted to hold his daughter, afraid that it was only a dream.


    The young girl screamed on top of her lungs. She pushed Ted as he tried to hugged her. Her eyes were red, she cried and cried. She didn''t want to be touched. April didn''t recognize her father and Ted was devastated. The Hospital staff got alerted and dashed towards their room. They hold April down forcefully and injected her a sleeping drug.


    Seeing the poor state of her only daughter, made Ted and Malcolm feel very terrible. Ted clenched his fist so hard, his tears was falling down his face. Even Malcolm couldn''t help it, his face was red because of anger and guilt. But he knew that he can''t leave his friend, Ted needed the support.


    "If only it was me.. If only I can take away her pain..


    She must have suffered a lot.. My poor little daughter.."


    Ted murmured while watching April drifting off to sleep. The doctor invited the two to speak with them. Since it was already confirmed, the doctor wanted to tell them about her condition.


    "She is traumatized. As you can see, she don''t even recognized you as her own father. I''m sorry to tell you this Mr. Lewis, but she had been r.a.p.ed, drugged and had a miscarriage. We are now trying to get the drugs out of her system, but she may have withdrawals. We believed that she was on drugs for a very long time. Same as the other kids that they have found. It may take a long time for her to get through this, but she needs your moral support. If you want her to get well, she''ll need to undergo a lot of therapies."


    This is was the doctor had told Ted and Malcolm. Ted couldn''t believed what he had heard. He almost lost it there. How could someone do this to a 11 year old child? How? What was he supposed to tell his wife? That he had found their daughter but was r.a.p.ed, got a miscarriage and now mentally ill? Ted couldn''t imagine his wife''s reaction. Even his wife wasn''t mentally stable because of this crisis.


    Malcolm looked at the ceiling and sighed. What have I done? No matter what, he can never be able to fix this. April had sacrificed a lot for his son. They could never repay this debt in this lifetime.

 Chapter 4 - Memories (3)

    Ted and Malcolm brought April back to the US. Malcolm wanted to pay every hospital bills that April will undergo from now on, Ted didn''t blame his friend yet Malcolm insisted.


    He hired the very best Doctors to help April back to her old self. If not, at least to a much better state. When Annie was her poor daughter, she cried so hard. Yet after that, she pulled herself up and took care of April. Ted supported his wife and daughter on the side.


    April still didn''t like to be touched or it''ll trigger her trauma. She didn''t speak nor ate much. She mostly stared at the window or the ceiling. It pained everyone who visits her. The Lewis, The Smiths and even her relatives.


    April was loved and missed. Not even the doctors know if April will return back to herself. The drugs on her body had a very long sided effects that destroyed most of her body, There''s also the trauma she received from being r.a.p.ed and losing her baby. Who knew how many times was she r.a.p.ed? Who can tell what her reaction was, when she found out that she was pregnant of her rapist''s child? How much pain did she endured she had her miscarriage? This was all unknown to them. Only April can say all these and yet April didn''t speak. Not even when she is screaming.


    One day, Colm finally had the courage to visit April. The doctor wanted to see if it''ll bring a reaction on April, when she saw Colm. Since everyone that visited her so far, didn''t bring any reactions from her.


    It took a while before they convinced Colm to visit. He was guilty for putting her into this state, he was embarrassed to face her. Yet at the same time, he wanted to make it up for her. Even just a little bit.


    When Colm entered the room, April was by the window. Staring blankly outside. April''s room contained no harmful objects, afraid that she will kill herself. They also had security cameras installed, to monitor her behaviors.


    "April?" Colm called out when he was at an arms length behind her.


    April turned around, a handsome boy was standing there. April looked at him from head to toe. He looked alright and well at that. April''s mouth started to curl a little bit. She was struggling to smile.


    "I''m glad you''re alright." She murmured very softly and then she lost her vision. April had fainted.


    Colm rushed to her side, he had caught her before she fell down. The people who were observing them came rushing inside the room. They didn''t hear what April had said, but they saw that she said something. Ted helped Colm and carried his daughter back to the bed. When he looked back to Colm, Malcolm, Jenny and his wife Annie was beside him. They were all waiting for Colm to say something. Even the doctors and nurses were waiting as well.


    Colm looked at April and a tear fell his eyes. His mouth was slowly trembling.


    "Son, can you tell us what April said? We couldn''t hear it properly over the monitor." Malcolm broke the ice. It was important for them to know. It was the first time that they have seen April spoke. It was indeed a step for her, to get back to her old self. Colm was now crying.


    "She said.. *sobs* She said.. I''m glad you''re alright.." He hugged his father.


    Everyone was froze. Some where confused, some understood. Annie and Jenny were crying along with Colm. After a while, Colm broke away from his father and faced the Lewis.


    "Uncle, Auntie.. I''m so sorry. I could''ve come earlier, but I was afraid. Afraid that it''ll trigger the bad memories that we endured together. I''m so sorry.. *sniffs* I now understand that she keeps looking at the window or the ceiling because she was waiting for me. She must''ve been worried how I was, after we parted. I''m so sorry." Colm grovelled in the floor.


    No one replied to him. Everyone had a clear picture now, it was a very sad picture. They didn''t know that this little girl have a very big heart. Too bad it all happened to her. Too bad that she have lost a lot from this.


    "Uncle, Auntie. I promised to be with April for the rest of my life. Please let me do this for her. I owe her at least this much." Colm vowed in front of his parents and hers. He wanted to marry her, He wanted to save her from herself. This promise made Colm changed his life. He actually kept this promise in his mind everyday, as he struggled from his weakness to become his strength.


    The Lewis didn''t say anything towards Colm''s decision, neither did the Smiths. Time went fast as April went from institution to institution. Countless medicines and therapies. The Smith''s shouldered all expenses despite the Lewis'' refusal. Colm on the other hand, went to study in Europe. To further his knowledge, as well as to become April''s future.


    -------


    "Come on son, It''s time to go. Say goodbye to your grandparents." April helped Sky cleaned up after breakfast.


    "Byebye granny and granpa." Sky gave them both kisses.


    "Bye dear!" Annie gave him a hug and kiss as well.


    "Bye Sky!" Ted messed up Sky''s hair.


    "April, Jimmy is already waiting outside. Call me when your done." Ted reminded his daughter.


    "I will dad. Bye mom, bye dad! See you later!" April replied. She held Sky''s little hand as they walk towards the main door.


    Ted and Annie looked at April''s back. They still had a long way to go. It had been 10 years since it happened. They were glad that April seems to be doing much better nowadays.


    -------


    At the Smith''s mansion.


    Colm was sipping his tea. He was currently chatting with his buddy from England. It was a tall man, white complexion, had a dark brown hair and blue eyes. He dressed up like a wealthy gentleman. His friend and him arrived last night from Europe. Colm had been friends with him since High school.


    "So Alex, what were you supposed to tell me? You said that you have something to tell us when we arrived here in the States?" Colm was puzzled. Alex had asked his parents a favor. The favor was to invite Ted and Annie Lewis here for a talk. The Smiths knew Alex well, yet the Lewis don''t. Aside from seeing Alex with Colm at parties sometimes, that was mostly it.


    Now that everyone was here, they were all waiting for Alex to talk. Especially the Lewis, they didn''t know that it was Alex who called them here.


    Alex stood up and faced the Lewis. He took a deep breath and sighed. Everyone was stunned when they saw Alex went down on his knees and bowed towards the Lewis.


    "What the!" Colm stood up, shocked.


    "Alex!" Malcolm yelled as well.


    Ted, Annie and Jenny was speechless. They all didn''t know why Alex was on his knees. Just then, Alex spoke.


    "My name is Alexander Samuel Hawthorne. I''m the heir to the Hawthorne British Empire." Alex introduced himself. But why was he kneeling?


    Ted and Annie may not know Alex very well, but they do know about Hawthorne British Empire. It was the largest conglomerate in Europe and was based in England. It was said that the Hawthorne''s only had one son. He was already 27 years old and was married to his highschool sweetheart Francesca Mia de Russo. The heiress of the Russo Corporation. It may not be as big as the Hawthorne''s but it was still well known in Italy, as well as its surrounding countries.


    "I am Sky''s father." Alex whispered and lowered his head. All he wanted was for his son to know that he has father and also to be able to raise his son to a much better conditions.


    Everyone froze. They could not believe what they just heard. Colm who was standing beside Alex was shocked beyond belief. Anger swept in his eyes. He dashed towards Alex and punched his face as hard as he could.


    "No wonder he looks kinda like you. Even then, I had never doubted you! How could you do this to me? To my April! You knew very well how I felt for her! You thief!" Colm kept punching Alex.


    Malcolm rushed towards his son and pulled him away from Alex. Alex never retaliated. He knew his faults and he expected Colm to be mad at him. He didn''t know about Sky till a year ago. By then, Sky was already close to 2. It took him a while to know if Sky was his. He couldn''t believe that the woman who he had accidentally slept with almost 4 years ago, was none other than April. Alex sighed, that night was a huge mistake.

 Chapter 5 - Revelations

    Alex went back kneeling in front of the Lewis after Colm was taken away from him. Of course he knew about April, He was Colm fiancee.


    Ever since he have met Colm in highschool, all he ever talked most about was April. He remembered seeing the news on tv when April was missing. It was well known even in Europe, since Colm was found in Germany.


    Colm always shared how April''s condition was getting better all through out the years. Though he knew April through Colm and Colm introduced them to each other, April never seem to have interest in him.


    April was always timid and non-responsive. At times, they would meet on parties organized by the Smiths. April would be gazing far away and isolated. Though he had never seen her lose herself, he had heard stories about it as well.


    After all, Colm was determined to marry her. Although Colm is still currently 21, He was a genius. He skipped most of his middle school because he was smarter than his perks. That''s how he met Colm in Highschool. Though they weren''t classmates, it certainly gained his attention. Most of the teachers were always talking about how smart Colm is despite how young he was. Alex thought then that it wouldn''t be a bad idea to have him as a friend. It will help him have his own connections in the US.


    "Please let me take the responsibilities of being Sky''s father. As you may know, I don''t have a child with my wife yet. This way, Sky wouldn''t have to worry about any sibling rivalry. I''ve already talked to my parents about this and they can''t wait to meet my son." Alex was anxious. He had always wanted to have a child. Unfortunately, he and his wife had a disagreement about this.


    "Hold a sec". Ted finally speak up. Everyone was still stunned by Alex''s revelations.


    Alex looked up at Ted and thought that if he wanted his son to recognize him as its father, he needed April''s parents recognition. After all he thinks that April is not capable of having her own decisions. Since she still goes to see a psychiatrist.


    Ted sighed and patted his wife''s shaking hand.


    "You keep calling my grandson as your son. How do we know if you are telling the truth? Also, I have never heard of you and April together? When did this happened? Plus, you already have a wife? What are your plans regarding this? I am sure you have known about my daughter''s condition, I don''t want her to suffer than she already has. So you better clear this up for all of us here!" Ted couldn''t help but be doubtful. After all, why would Alex Hawthorne be interested in his daughter when he already had Francesca?


    "I have a DNA test with me, I could take another one for your convenience." Alex got up and handed them an envelope that was on the table.


    "Also, My wife and I had already come to an agreement about Sky. I already told her about it." It was a long argument that ended up to a good agreement. After all, he didn''t wanna lose his wife in the process. He was in love with his wife since highschool.


    Ted opened the envelope for Annie to also see. It had Alex''s name and Sky''s. They were deemed to be Father and Son with 99.99% accuracy. Ted sighed and hugged his shaking wife.


    "May I see it Ted?" Malcolm asked Ted, he and his wife was also protective towards April. He let go of his son, seeing that he wasn''t unreasonable anymore and took the envelope from Ted''s hand.


    He saw the logo of a Famous European Hospital. No doubt it was legit. They were famous for being truthful and humble hospital. Ted sighed again, seeing Malcolm''s silent reaction. He already understood the validity.


    Colm grabbed the Envelope from his father''s hand and read it. His hands can''t help but crumpled the edges of it. He couldn''t believe it still. No matter what, he refused to believe it. How? How did it happened?


    Colm threw the paper on the floor and grabbed Alex''s collar.


    "Tell me! If you still value our friendship! Why did you do this to her?! You knew well who she was to me! And yet you i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.ed my fiancee! Alex!! Tell me!! Make me understand!!" Colm''s eyes was so red, his fist tightened on Alex''s collar.


    "It was mistake. I never planned it to happen! Almost 4 years ago, Remember that I was drunk and drugged by Cefei on my bachelor''s party? He said it was my gift before getting married to Francesca. I don''t know the full details since Cefei has been hiding from me ever since I found out about Sky. All I remember was, I had a one night stand with someone and when I woke up; I was alone. Believe me Colm! I didn''t meant for it to happen! I didn''t even though that it was April! I would never do it with anyone! You know how I was so in love with Francesca! Even back then until now!" Alex explained himself fast. He meant all what he had said. He really didn''t know.


    When he woke up that day, he had an awful headache. He remembered bits of pieces of what happened, but he wasn''t able to remember her face. He could still feel how his hands wrapped perfectly around her body, The taste of her sweet little lips and how amazing it felt to be one with her. That morning, he almost thought that it was Francesca. Unfortunately, she told him that she had her own bachelorette in Italy and Alex was in the US that day.


    Colm did remember it. They even joked Alex about it. Who would''ve thought that it was April on Alex''s bed that night. Colm pushed Alex away and left the room. He needed to calm down and think this through. He was afraid that he would beat his friend to death if he stayed any longer.


    Seeing Colm left, Alex sighed. Colm was the most trusted friend he had. Even with a 6 year gap, they always felt like they were brothers. It was hard for him to admit it, especially in front of everyone. Yet he needed to, for the sake of his son.


    Hearing Alex''s explanation, The Lewis didn''t said anything and left. The Smiths didnt tried to persuade them to stay. They knew it was a big blow to them. Anything that involves April was their weakness.


    Malcolm could only sighed and looked at Alex. He needed to question him further. It was all left to him to see what Alex planned for Sky.

 Chapter 6 - Revelations (2)

    April was just done with her visit to her psychiatrist when she received a call from her father. She was asked to come home as soon as possible.


    Puzzled, she did as what she was told. She was actually planning to bring Sky to an amus.e.m.e.nt park for the day. Oh well, there''s always tomorrow. She thought.


    When April arrived. Her father told her mother to take Sky somewhere, while he will have a talk with his daughter. April started to get nervous. Once she was alone with his father in the living room, she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Did something happened dad? What''s with all the secrecy?" She gulped and sat down on the couch. Her father was currently tapping his armrest.


    "April, remember how we didn''t ever asked about Sky''s father. It''s because we thought that since it already happened, might as well accept it. Also because nobody came forward to claim as his father." Ted grabbed his coffee and sip on it. He was trying to be gentle with April, even though his own emotions were unstable.


    April had a hunch now, when she heard that it was about Sky''s father. She clenched her fist.


    "Did he finally came forward dad?" Her head was down, afraid to meet her father''s eyes.


    "Yes. A certain Alexander Hawthorne came forth, claiming to be Sky''s father. Is it true April?" Ted looked at her daughter. She looked guilty like a mouse. April didn''t reply.


    Ted sighed. "I am not mad. Infact, if Sky didn''t came along; you wouldn''t be here now. We all have to thank Sky''s existence for helping you".


    He got up and kneel in front of his daughter. He held her hands and gave it a slight squeeze. He love his daughter so much. The day that she disappeared was his biggest regret in life. He would always protect his child with everything he got. If April didn''t wanna acknowledge Alex, then so be it. They would never make April be unhappy.


    "I won''t ask how it happened. But can you enlighten your father? Is he Sky''s father April?" Ted looked at his daughter, waiting for any kind of reply.


    April sighed and raise her head. She looked at his father''s eyes, in it there wasn''t any kind of judgement. Instead, it was warm and worried. April smiled, it was silly of her to think that her father would get mad at her.


    "Yes. He is. Just that, I didn''t expect that he would remember me. He was drunk that time. I saw him by accident in the hotel hallway, puking. I went to the hotel since I heard that Colm was there. I wanted to ask him something that day." April recalled to her father what happened that night.


    "I recognized him as Colm''s friend, so I thought about helping him out. Just then, a hotel staff saw us and told me that he knows which room Alex was staying. So he helped me out and carried Alex to his bed. When Alex was resting, he told me to stay and that he will get Alex''s friends help. Also that he knew them because they were throwing a big party for Alex. So I agree and stayed. Alex was feverish night, so I got him a wet face cloth for his forehead. When I came back, he was sitting and he was half n.a.k.e.d. Next thing I knew.. he.. " April pursed her lips. She was still around 16 that night. She was underaged and her mentality was like a child.


    Ted''s eyes were red. His daughter was r.a.p.ed again. He suddenly got up and clenched his fist. Although he had heard that Alex was drugged, he still couldn''t forgive that man. No wonder April didn''t tell them how she got pregnant. She experienced again what happened to her before.


    "Dad. Please don''t be mad. He was drunk, he didn''t know what he was doing." April sided Alex. She was still hiding a small part of the story. She too was guilty that night. She could''ve push Alex easily and yet she didn''t. Alex wasn''t that forceful to her, in fact he was gentle.


    "How could I not be angry to him? He forced himself to you!" Ted was now loud. Good thing he already sent everyone out.


    "Please dad, I don''t want this to get big. Don''t tell mother, she will keep crying for me again. Do you want that to happen? If Alex wants to stand up as Sky''s father, that decision must be up to me. Please dad. Let me make my own decisions as well. I know that you are worried about me but I have to grow up. If you want me to completely heal, I need to stand up for myself. This is what my psychiatrist said to me today." April gulped. She didn''t knew that it would actually happened. How did Alex know about her and Sky?


    Ted was stunned. He had never heard April like this before. Ever since the accident, she was never this open. She didn''t even talked about what happened to her before. Neither does she talked about her nightmares. Its seems like Alex was the key, that she even defended him.


    "Are you in love with him?" He asked directly.


    April knew that his father was smart. She wouldn''t be fearless and bullheaded before, if she didn''t get his genes. Unfortunately, the accident happened. The accident killed that fearless child.


    "Yes." She replied.


    Ted sighed. Of all the men in the world. His daughter was in love with someone who was already married. At this moment , his head was starting to hurt.


    "I''ll think about it. Don''t tell your mother anything." Ted left and went to his study.


    April sighed. She knew that her father''s weakness was her and her mother. Anything to keep them safe is his duty. Just then, she heard Sky''s laughing tone coming back in the house along with her mother.


    April instantly changed her expressions. She needed to smile in front of her son and mother.


    "Mommy!" Sky saw his mother and ran to her embrace.


    "Did you have fun with your grandma?" April rubbed her son''s hair.


    "Yes! I saw summ butterwyy! Mommy okay?" Sky touched his mother''s face. There weren''t any tears.


    "Yes baby, Mommy is okay." She kissed his forehead.


    "What a good kid." Annie smiled as she looked at her daughter and grandson. "Where''s your father?"


    "He went to the study, he said he had a headache". April pursed her lips. Well, it looked like he was having one. She thought.


    "Hmm.. Okay I''ll go check on him. You guys stay for dinner, okay?" Annie left them both to check with her husband. She understands that the news today was pretty shocking for the both of them.


    When April was alone with her son, she pinched his cheeks.


    "Sky, do you want to have a daddy?" Sky had never shown any indication before nor did he asked. She doesn''t even know if Sky knows about having a father yet. But she knew that her son was smart. Sooner or later, he would know.


    "Daddy?" Sky shook his head. "Sky only wun mommy." he then hugged his mother.


    April smiled. Her son was the most precious to her. But what can she do, if Alex insisted to be part of their lives?

 Chapter 7 - Promises

    That night, Colm was drinking at a bar. He wanted to drown himself tonight. He felt like he was utterly useless.


    Although at first, Colm was only feeling guilty to April. He always felt responsible for her, he treated her as his little sister. But ever since she had Sky, She was getting stable and getting more attractive. She communicated more and he was starting to get fall for her.


    Colm knew he didn''t have any rights to April''s freedom nor future. Although he vowed to become her husband, he never tried to actually woo her. He didn''t want to add up to her problems and he was busy with his father''s business to extend to Europe. That''s why he was with Alex, most of the times. They were thinking about venturing together.


    "May I join you?" Alex sat beside his buddy. He knew Colm very well, as Colm with him. This pub was one of Colm''s favorite.


    Colm didn''t replied and just grunted. Alex ordered a drink for himself. He felt like drinking tonight as well.


    "Will this ruin our friendship? Will you throw our brotherhood for just one stupid night?" Alex broke the silence. Colm ignored him.


    "I know that no matter what I say, it wouldn''t make up for it. That''s why I wanted to stand up for my son." Alex took a sip of his drink.


    "What about Francesca? You know how crazy your woman is!" Colm said disgustingly.


    He could never understand why his friend fell in love with that witch. Yeah she was beautiful, but her attitude is worse than a trash.


    "I talked to her about it." Alex sighed.


    "We already agreed to have my Son live with me on my house. She usually stays in Italy anyways." Alex shrugged his shoulders. Although he loves his wife, she have been distant right after their marriage.


    Colm sighed. He patted Alex''s shoulder. He knew about their cold marriage. Alex was the only one holding on to it.


    "Let April decide this. If she wants you to become her son''s father, then I''ll concede. But if you can''t convince her, can you please not force her? When Sky grows up, I''ll make sure to tell him. I just don''t want April to get hurt. You know how much she sacrificed because of me." Colm finished his drink and ordered another one.


    "Thanks mate." Alex was thankful for his understanding friend. He knew Colm was reasonable. Now if only he could find Cefei and beat that bastard. Tskk.


    "mhmm". Colm mumbled.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll visit her. If she agrees, I''ll bring her to England. I read her medical report, I understand that Sky is helping her cope up. So I won''t try to separate them. My parents are dying to have a grandkid. When I told them about Sky, you should''ve see their faces! Man, they got mad that I didn''t told them sooner!." Alex shook his head and sighed.


    "How did you know about it anyways? If you didn''t know that it was April?" Colm looked at his friend.


    "A Hunch?" Alex chuckled. "Remember a year ago? You invited me to your parents anniversary. That night I saw April. As soon as she seen me, she froze. Mate, she looked like she had seen a ghost!" Alex shook his head.


    "I smiled and waved at her. She didn''t reply like always. I always thought she hated me, well it must be if I did that to her. And then, I saw this little kid, who was with you. Funny thing is, that kid looks exactly like me when I was his age. My mom had this huge picture on their mansion. You''ve seen it." Alex explained.


    Colm didn''t reply. He did saw it, but it was lost within his mind. He always thought that Sky''s face looked familiar. Just that he couldn''t pinpoint it. But now that he was almost 3 years old. He was gaining more of Alex''s features.


    "I actually didn''t do anything after that. Not until a month after when I visited my parents. That''s when it hit me, when I saw my own picture. At first, I was doubting myself. But then there were bits of fragments that I remembered during that night, sorry I know you didn''t wanna hear this. Just that, her hair and her eyes. That''s mostly what I remembered. But the eyes I saw that night, had life in it. Unlike April''s dead flat eyes."


    "Also, regarding Sky. You two families had hidden him well from almost everyone. I couldn''t have gotten information about me having a son, if I didn''t see him myself. It took me awhile to accept it and to talk about it with Francesca. When we finally got to an agreement, I got his DNA done. I got hired someone to steal a hair from my son. sorry." Alex wanted to come out with everything. Especially to his friend, Colm.


    Colm sighed. He felt like he was losing his little sister to this bastard friend of his. At the same time, his future wife.


    "As long as you promise it to me that you will take care of her and mean it! Or else, I will storm to your door and take them both away from you! And forget about friendship!" Colm said sternly.


    Alex smiled. He didn''t made the wrong choice back then, on befriending Colm. "I will."


    Colm raise his cup, "Let''s cheers to that!"


    "Cheers!" Alex lifted his too. They got drunk that night and called for a cab to go home.


    ------


    That same night, April was sleepless. She could feel that Alex would surely come tomorrow. Her cheeks got red as she thought of that man.


    The first time April saw him was when she visited Colm in the Smith Mansion. She was 15 at that time, Colm was 16 and Alex was 22. Alex was by himself in the living room while Colm had to get something. When she saw Alex, her once gray world had a color for the first time.


    She didn''t dare make her presence known, Afraid that the colors would go away. But then Colm saw her and introduced them. When he smiled and shook her hand, Her world stopped. I guess that''s what they called, love at first sight? He had a very captivating blue eyes and a very enchanting smile. April blushed as she recalled their first meeting.


    April would only see him during the Smith''s parties and on one occasion, he brought his girlfriend. She was very beautiful, fit for a goddess. It was rightfully hers, to stand beside the godly Alex. This made her feel insecure. April felt dirty compared to her. She didn''t wanna think about it, she knew she was unclean.


    April actually knew about Alex''s bachelor party that night. She made an excuse on seeing Colm that day. April just wanted to see him one last time, before he got married. She already knew that she have to give up her feelings for him. She wasn''t worth his time after all. Alex was only courteous to her because of Colm.


    What she didn''t expected was to see Alex beyond drunk and could hardly stand up. This part was true, as well as the hotel staff. Just that, Alex really didn''t tried to hurt her at all. It felt like he was making love to her and not just because he was under some drugs.


    It felt so real that night. She knew that she was stronger than Alex and could easily pushed him away. Yet she didn''t. She didnt want to. That night was very magical to her. In bed with the man that she loves.


    April knew that it was wrong, but she wanted to be selfish. She always prioritized everyone before herself. That night, she wanted to do what she wants. What she wanted was to be happy, even if it''s just one night.


    Despite being drugged, Alex was really energetic. They made love until he couldn''t anymore. It was dawn already when they were done. The hotel staff never came back. April knew that Alex would be mad at her when he wakes up. Plus, she didn''t know how to explain what happened and how it happened.


    April left the room, even though her lower abdomen hurts so bad. She never knew that making love can be this wonderful. It actually made her rethink about her past. If only she had met Alex first. If she were clean, she would''ve confessed to Alex, even if he had a girlfriend.

 Chapter 8 - Aprils Decision

    The next day, Alex was up and early. He showered and got ready, before heading down. He had bought a mansion 2 years ago, when he and Colm decided to venture together.


    He was rarely staying in this house, but he still hired servants to maintain the area. When he got downstairs, his butler Jeff greeted him.


    "Master , the gifts that you ordered are ready and is being loaded up now. You breakfast is ready as well." Jeff bowed and gestured Alex towards the Kitchen. Alex only nodded. He was used to having a luxury life. As the only son of the Hawthorne''s, he was spoiled. Yet even though he was spoiled, he was taught to be humble as well. His mother had made sure that he has manners.


    Being the only son, can sometimes be tiring as well. Ever since he got married to Francesca, his mother always egging them to have a baby. She would always mention that her and his father was not getting any younger. They wanted to see kids, running around the mansion.


    Alex did wanted to have kids. Just that, his wife wasn''t ready. She was always busy making her own empire grow. Alex was thankful that she was an independent woman. She wasn''t blinded by how rich the Hawthorne''s was. Francesca wanted gain her own wealth, by making her family''s company grow. Aside from being beautiful, she was talented and intelligent as well. This made him fall in love with her. Alex didn''t like those typical woman who can''t take care of themselves.


    Since his wife was busy with her own growth, Alex can only delay his parents. Most of the time, Alex would stay in England and Francesca would be in Italy. Travel wasn''t a hassle for Alex, he owned his own plane. He could always go to her in the weekends and go back when its time for work. Francesca would also do so when Alex can''t. Somehow, they made it work like this for the duration of their marriage.


    When Alex bursted the bubble that he had recently gained a kid, Francesca started to get cold. She hardly texted to him or calls. She would always reasoned out that she was busy. This made Alex frustrated. It''s not like he had done it on purpose. It was all Cefei''s fault and for some reason, he couldn''t locate the bastard! He had been searching for him for almost a year.


    After having his breakfast, Alex got up to go to the Lewis'' Mansion. It was already almost 9 o''clock in the morning. He assumed that his Son should be awake by now.


    Alex''s driver was waiting for him outside. He got in and told the driver where to go. He was anxious to meet his Son. He bought different kinds of gifts for him. Alex wanted to get close to him as soon as possible. He can''t stay in the US for long or else, his paperwork would pile up in England.


    All this time, he had never thought of April. April was just the mother of his son and nothing else. Although he promised to Colm that he would take care of her, that didn''t mean that he would entertain her. Taking care of someone is different from entertaining them. Plus, Alex doesn''t have time for that. He was always busy about work and his wife. It was lucky enough that he could squeeze time for his son.


    -------


    April just finished helping Sky eat when their maid came in. The maid whispered to Annie''s ear and her brows furrowed. Once the maid was done relaying the message, she bowed and left.


    "What''s the matter dear?" Ted held Annie''s left hand. He noticed a change of Annie''s expression.


    "Dear, Alex is here." She said softly. She eyes April, her husband already confirmed to her that he really was Sky''s father.


    April pursed her lips. She looked down at her outfit and her mouth twitched. Although she looked okay, she still felt odd inside. April had never learned how to do makeup nor how to properly pick a dress. Her mother always buys it for her, so she just grabs whatever''s inside her closet.


    She wanted to do give more effort into it this morning, but she debated with herself. Deep inside she knew that, Alex wasn''t here for her. It was only for their son Sky.


    April pinched Sky''s cheeks and then she whispered something in his ears. Only the two of them could hear. Ted and Annie was puzzled but didn''t asked. Sometimes, April would do some weird stuff that they could never comprehend. Sky nodded just as April was finished whispering. Both of them giggled at the same time.


    Annie shake her head. She could see her old daughter''s personality coming back. April was always a troublemaker when she was young. No matter how she tried to discipline her, Her husband Ted would spoil her. She sighed and gave Ted''s hand a squeeze. She nodded to him, giving him a sense of relief.


    "Do you want us to go with you?" Ted asked her daughter. They already guess why Alex came, it was to meet his son. They didn''t want to pry on them. Ted already decided to let his daughter handle him. He wanted to see if could make her own decisions well, just as she wants.


    "No dad, I''m good. Let''s go baby. Time to meet someone." April helped Sky go down from his chair and held his hand. They went towards the living room, where Alex was waiting for them.


    "She will be alright, right?" Annie asked.


    "She will be. She''s our my daughter after all." Ted never told his wife about his conversation with April. He didn''t want his wife to worry some more.


    It was April''s decision to stand up for herself. After all, she was now a mother. She need to be able to handle any problems that life throws at her. He and Annie can''t always be there for her.

 Chapter 9 - Aprils Decision (2)

    When April and Sky came in, Alex stood up. His eyes were only looking at the small child beside April.


    Sky really looks identical to him, except for a few things. Sky has Alex''s dark brown hair, white skin, long nose, same shape of the eyes and his brows. Sky has April''s dark brown eyes, long eyelashes and small mouth.


    April took a deep breath and Sky looked up to her. April nodded and he nodded back. They had an agreement. Don''t underestimate the almost 3 year old kid, he''s a genius. He started walking at 5 months and talking at 7 months. Seeing how genius her son is, she asked her father to hire a tutor/nanny for Sky when he turned 1 year old. Colm got a hold of this news and personally found a tutor for Sky. He wanted to also pay for it but Ted firmly rejected it. This time, they wanted to pay for Sky. Sky wasn''t involved to their accident so Colm shouldn''t feel obligated. No matter how Colm insisted, Ted denied it.


    The tutor/nanny was a 30 year old woman. Her name is Lauri Jones. She is single and a teacher. She quitted her job because of how big of income and benefits she will receive if she works for the Lewis. Free lounging, food and all health (dental, eyes, medical) insurance was included. The only thing that she needs to do was to teach the baby and keep it company. Most of the time, April cleans Sky up or Annie would. If the two aren''t available, that''s when she comes in. She accompanies Sky 6 Days a week. She gets a day off during Sundays. If Sky needs to go somewhere with them, they let her get a day off during that day and still getting paid for it. Who can say no to this awesome job? Right?


    Lauri was smart, she didn''t wanted to get married anyways. So she plans to serve the Lewis, as far as she could. She can earn and save a lot of money by doing this. Though she had an easy job, she takes it very seriously. She graduated magna c.u.m laude with series of other medals on her profession. Colm wouldn''t choose her if she wasn''t outstanding enough. She was also talented in mostly everything.


    All of these knowledge, she is willingly to pass it on to Sky. Now, Sky can already name all the countries in the planet, can do the basic math and plays two kinds of musical instruments. Sky is also starting to learn other languages. It was well worth it to hire Lauri.


    Sky was even smarter than Colm. Colm started to walk at 9 months and talk at 1. Don''t even compare Alex to Sky, it was futile. Alex is indeed smart, Just that Sky was like a monster. Sky''s doctor thought that it may have been the effects of April''s medications. At the early stages of April''s pregnancy, She had taken a bunch of her usual medication, the effects were all targeting her brain cells. It was to help her with her nightmares and/or prevent her from having her episodes.


    They didn''t know that she got pregnant since it was very unlikely to happen. She was always guarded when she goes outside. Plus her medications wasn''t new, she had been taking it since she was 11. It was only discovered when they had to take her blood for a new kind of medicine, she was already 4 months at that time.


    Sky still slurs his words, but he is capable of understanding most of what you tell him. It was blessing that he turned out this way, the doctor said it was most likely 90% that he would turn dumb. 9% of being a normal kid and 1% being a great genius. Sky had beaten all the odds. April was proud of her son.


    Alex got up and walked in front of them. He then half kneeled and looked at Sky.


    "Hey buddy, My name is Alex. Im your father." Alex smiled at his son. He looks so adorable. April pursed her lips, he didn''t even said hello to her. She sighed. It was a good thing that her son was smart.


    As soon as Alex talked, Sky replied.


    "I have no daddy. Only mommy." Sky raise both of his arms, wanting April to pick him up.


    April smiled and picked up her son. She told Sky earlier to not believe anything, unless she said so. She also said that a certain Alex would try to separate them. In order for them not to get separated, he had to avoid Alex getting closer to him. Although April did love Alex, that didn''t mean that she could just let Alex take her son. Sky was her only source of happiness, something that no one else could ever replace.


    Alex stood up and looked at April for the first time. April looked a little bit asian. Her eyes were striking yet it was always dead flat. Most of the time, there were no life in it. She always had this look like she didn''t have a care in the world. Yet when he saw her looked at Sky, her eyes were shining. It was also the first time for him to see her smile.


    He then remembered how sweet those small lips were and how his hand perfectly fits her body. Sometimes, he would dream about that night. Although he couldn''t remember her, his body seems to remember. It would always make him turn on, no matter what time it was.


    He also noticed how lovely her black hair was, as well as her long eyelashes. Though she looked beautiful, he can never see her as a lover. His heart was only yearning for his wife. He could see no one else but Francesca. Plus, Francesca was everything he could ever ask for. While April only finished Highschool. She never went to College, since her future was already taken care by Colm. Colm didn''t want her to work anyways, He would rather spoil her and make her stay at home.


    April had never voiced out to go to College nor work. Seeing this lack of determination, set Alex''s mouth twitching. When he read her file before, he couldn''t help but compare her to his wife.


    "Hello April, How are you?" Alex smiled at April. After all, He still needed April''s approval. If it weren''t for Colm, he could''ve taken his son by force. He could''ve hire the best Lawyers in the planet to take his Son away. Added that she was mentally incapable to take care of their son, it was an easy task. Fortunately for April, Alex valued his friendship with Colm.


    "Can we talk outside?" April replied. She felt that the servants were trying to listen to them, so they could report it to her parents.


    "Sure." Alex agreed. He had never talked to April in a long conversation. It was always short ended. If he wants to gain April''s approval, then they really needed to talk.


    "Son, go to Lauri. I''ll talk to this man first, then I''ll come and get you." April set her son down and pinched his cheeks.


    "Okay mommy!" Sky left in a hurry, he didn''t want Alex to take him away from his mother.


    Seeing Sky left, April gestured Alex to follow her.

 Chapter 10 - Aprils Decision (3)

    April brought Alex to the Garden. It was easier for her to think, when she is outside anyways. The fresh air helps her calm down.


    "I know why you came, Aren''t you going to ask me what happened that night?" April stopped in the middle of the garden. She didn''t dare looked back. April was afraid that she will lose her footing, if she look at Alex. His eyes would always make her feel weak and her heart beating fast.


    Alex sighed. He didn''t thought that April was sharp. "I don''t need to know, It already happened anyways. What I came here for is, because of my son. Why didn''t you tell me about him?"


    Alex was always confused on this part. Yes, he was married but he wasn''t unreasonable. If April came fort and got proof that he was the father, He would''ve accepted it.


    "You would''ve taken him away from me. I know that you knew about my condition. You could''ve easily do so." April answered him. Now that Alex thought of it, it was really likely. Just that, he already promised Colm.


    "Point taken. Then I''ll be honest with you. I''m here for Sky, to acknowledge him as my son. I want to bring him to England and his future will be taken care of. Since he is my first born son, I will make him my heir. I heard that he is smart, he will certainly fit to become the young master of the Hawthorne''s. My parents are dying to meet him. I understand that he also helps you cope up. Forgive me but I have read both of your files."


    Alex walked around April and he turned to look at her.


    "I promised Colm not to force you, but I didn''t promise not to warn you. I won''t separate you away from Sky, But know the consequences if you declined. If you agree, I will take you in along with my son. You will live with us in my mansion in England. I will shoulder all your medical expenses. This way, it will take a load off the Smiths. I understand that they are the ones paying it for you. This way, you don''t have to worry about them getting bankrupt.


    Im sure they didn''t tell you about anything. But it had taken them a huge chunk of their money since you were 11. I know that you knew, how they felt guilty regarding what happened to you. But if you''re smart, you would take this chance and help them out. You will not lose on this deal. You will be stay beside Sky as he grows up. Aside from your medical expenses, I will give also give you money. I know that money isn''t an issue to you, But consider it as payment for taking care of my son. Most of the time, I''ll be busy to take care of him anyways.


    Don''t worry, You will not be caged. You are free to do anything you want. As long as you won''t cause any problems to me and my wife. I will also give you your own car and a driver. I know you don''t know have a license and don''t how to drive. This way, you can go wherever you wanna go. All I need you to do is take care of my son. Isn''t it a win-win situation?" Alex smiled. He had came up with this full proof plan. He wanted to bind April to his demands. Although it sounds devious, it was actually not a bad deal.


    April chuckled. Although she was considered mentally unstable, she wasn''t dumb. It was indeed a win-win situation. She had always been feeling bad for the Smiths. As well as her parents constantly checking on her. This way, she could have her freedom. Just that, was it really freedom?


    "You really have thought this through, huh?" April finally looked at Alex in the eye. Yes, it was a good deal. Yet her heart was aching. Alex only thought of her as his son''s nanny?


    "Yes, i did. Do you have any problems with it? I''m sure you have your own conditions. Say it, I am open-minded." Alex tilted his head. The more he talked to April, the more he could see that April didn''t look like what she seems to be.


    "Fine, I''ll agree to your proposal and I do have a few conditions." April''s heart felt like it was being shredded apart. She knew that this will make her life a living hell, yet she wanted to risk it. Her life might seem to be getting better but inside, there was nothing but pain anyways.


    "Name it." Alex was getting excited. He didn''t thought that it''ll be this easy. He was sure to get rejected, when he came in today.


    "First, I wanna bring Lauri with us. I''m sure you have read her file as well. She will be the one tutoring my son until he can learn everything from her. If you believe in Colm, Im sure you trusted his judgement. Colm personally picked her for Sky. Plus, we Lewis already promised her this and I happen to also like her personality.


    Second, I want me and my son to live in a different mansion. If you don''t have an extra one, then buy it. Put my son''s name into the title. I don''t want my son to grow up where your constantly showing your affections to your wife. I don''t care what you think, but this is my condition.


    Third, I don''t want this to be publicized. You may publicly claim him as your son when he turns 10. By then, he would know how to properly act in front of others. Right now, I don''t want him to be tainted by the public as someone''s bastard.


    Fourth, I want our life to remain as civil as possible. I know that you are a great man Alex but I also heard news about your wife. I don''t want your wife to ever come near my son or I until I say so.


    If you can comply to all my conditions, then this is a done deal. What do you say?" April was on the verge of falling down. Looking at Alex in the eyes, took most of her strength away. She kept her posture, so she doesn''t look weak in front of him.


    Alex actually felt like he was doing a business deal with this woman. She was shrewd and thorough. Too bad she was mentally unstable or else, she could''ve rule her own company.


    "I do have other properties, but I could easily buy you one. To show my gratitude, I''ll put it on your name. For the other conditions, I have no problems with it. You don''t have to worry about my wife, We already talked about it. I''ll even hire more servants for you to help maintain your mansion." Alex rubbed his chin as he thought about it. Money wasn''t a problem for him.


    "No need to do that, I just want you to put it on my son. That''s all I need. Since you want to buy one, let me choose. Pick a couple of mansions that you like and let me choose on it. Once you''ve done preparing the mansion, we will move into it right away. Just say the word." April walked towards a bench in the garden and sat down. Talking to Alex was really sapping her energy out. Her heart was literally screaming his name and yet, he never cared about her. Only their son.


    "Okay, as you wish. Give me a week and I''ll send you files of the Mansions to choose from. If you do have anything else in mind, Please let me know. This is my personal business card. The number there is my direct cellphone. Call me anytime" Alex walked to her and handed her his business card. Women would always tend to change their minds, this he knows well. His wife always does it everytime.


    April accepted the card and shoved it on her pocket. She didn''t even bother looking at it.


    Alex felt a sting inside his heart. He was finally convinced that April didn''t cared about it. He thought that, that night was totally an accident for both parties.


    "I hope to be friends with you April. For the sake of our child." Alex extended his hand to her. He didn''t realize that he said "ours".


    April froze, she heard the "our" in his sentence. It made her hope for something she shouldn''t be hoping for. She accepted Alex''s hand and shake on it.


    "I do hope you keep your word." April squeeze his hand.


    "Don''t worry, I do keep my words." Alex gave her a heavenly smile.


    ------


    At that moment..


    Nobody could''ve predicted, what kind of hell would life throws at them...


    From then on..

 Chapter 11 - Moving Out

    Before Alex left, He didn''t forget to give the gifts he bought for Sky. Sky wasn''t impressed at all, Alex was helpless and then left.


    As soon as he left, April''s parents wanted to know what they talked about. April just smiled.


    "Later, Let''s have a dinner with the Smiths." She said. She didn''t want to repeat herself twice. April treated the Smiths as part of her family. It was just right to tell them about her decision.


    Ted and Annie wasn''t able to persuade their daughter. Once she made a decision, she always sticks to it.


    ------


    That night, The Lewis invited the Smiths to their mansion for dinner. Colm wanted to skip out, but his father forced him to come along. Alex didn''t said anything to Colm yet, afraid that April will still change her mind.


    When everyone gathered for dinner, they couldn''t eat. They kept looking at April''s way, waiting for her to say something. Meanwhile, April happily ate along with her son.


    "The food will turn cold, please eat first." April said, when she finally couldn''t stand the stares that they were giving her. Everyone sighed. Colm on the other hand, clenched his fist. His mind was constantly wandering around.


    Everyone finally ate and chatted. After 30mins, They almost forgot why they were there for. Until April broke their conversation.


    "Sky and I are moving to England." She didn''t know how to sugar-coat it, so went straight to the point. It''ll just waste everyone''s time, if she tried a different way to break the news.


    Colm was the first one to react. He instantly got up and questioned April.


    "Are you moving in with him?! Remember April, his already married. Even though he is my friend, I don''t approve of this! That would make you as his Mistress! Even if there is nothing going on between the two of you, the public wont believe that! You both have a child together, it didn''t came from the tree!. Do you think Sky will be happy about this? His mother as a Mistress and him a Bastard?" This is why he didn''t wanna come. If it concerns about April, he wouldn''t be able to control himself. He almost went ballistic the time when he heard the news, that someone i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.ed April!


    April didn''t got mad, instead she understood Colm''s point. "I am not moving in with him. He is buying Sky a house. We also made an agreement that he can''t publicized anything regarding Sky until he is 10." April took a sip of her juice and looked at Colm. She smiled at him. She knew that Colm was only worried for her being and her son.


    "I will bring Lauri with me, so she can continue to tutor Sky. I already talked to her earlier and she is fine with it."


    "What about your medical sessions dear?" Annie asked for everyone.


    "Alex wants to shoulder my medical expenses from now on. When we move in, We will have a signed written agreement. He will also provide all our necessities, so you don''t have worry about us. He said I''m free to do whatever I want to. Aside from taking care of Sky, I want to go out there and stand up for myself." April smiled at everyone. She needs to look convincing, as well as to show that she was now capable of taking care of herself.


    "But April, we don''t mind paying your medical expenses. We''ve always done so, you know this. You are like a daughter to us." Malcolm was anxious. He always felt guilty for putting April to her state. This was the only way for him to repay her.


    April smiled at the Smiths. "Please, You have done quite enough. I have never blamed you uncle, so please stop blaming yourself. You too Colm". April looked at Colm and walked to his side. Everyone was stunned. April hugged Colm tightly.


    It was the first time in years that they have seen April hugged someone. Sky was the only exception. When she first got rescued, she hated physical contact. She may now be able to handshake or small contacts, but never a hug. Colm''s eyes went wide, he froze on the spot.


    "Colm, Im sorry." April murmured.


    Colm blinked his eyes. "Sorry? what are you sorry for? I am the one who should be sorry to you April." Colm hugged April back. He felt like it was a dream. Colm held April tightly, his emotions were coming up.


    "No, I''m sorry for making you blame yourself. It was my own selfish decision to let you escape. After all, You are my dearest friend and I know how smart you are. I was betting for you to get help and find me. And you did." April let him go and looked into his eyes.


    "They found me Colm. Im alive, thanks to you. Despite all of the things that happened to me, you kept me going. I would''ve easily gave my life up if it wasn''t for you. I was so worried if you were able to get into safety, as well as find help. I know it sounds stupid that I was worried the whole time for you, but believe me it really helped me survive. So, can you please stop blaming yourself? I was just waiting for you to find me." April touched Colm''s cheeks, there were tears on his face. Somehow, when she got rescued. Her mind wasn''t able to recognize anyone. This is due to her traumatic experience. Her mind would only register Colm''s Face. She was waiting for him to find her.


    "I know that you felt obligated to marry me, because of what happened to me. But please, let this go. I know you only think of me as your little sister. I don''t want your pity Colm. I want you to just be there for me. You too uncle, auntie. Please. For once, make me feel normal. Make me feel like I''m like the other girls out there. " April looked at the Smiths and her parents. The two women were already crying.


    "Mom, Dad. I''ve always hated the look the you gave me. I don''t want you to be sorry to me. All your love is enough. I just want to get out there and do something fun! Everytime I come back to this house, there''s no difference with being inside the hospital. I am always monitored, spoiled and pitied. I had enough of it!" April was now crying too. It is the first time that she finally voiced out her feelings. She wants to get out there! Be free! Only by doing so would she be able to finally move on with her life. Being taken care of doesn''t help her at all!


    Malcom and Ted was speechless. They felt bad for making April feel like so. They both have done the exact things. They were constantly monitoring her, because they were always worried for her welfare. Not knowing that it suffocating her. They feel that from then on, this would make April open up to them more. At the same time, they are happy. She was still as bullheaded as ever.


    ----


    The night ended up from crying to laughter. Instead of dwelling on the bad stuff, they recalled the good stuff instead. They shared stories about the time when April and Colm was young. They all laughed and smiled.


    April opened up a path for them all. The path to forgiving themselves for what happened to her.

 Chapter 12 - Moving Out (2)

    Within 5 Days, Alex gave her the files for the mansions to choose from. There was a total of five and they were located on different places around England. Alex didn''t go back to England yet, He wanted to bring his son along when he goes back. Alex rushed his people find some decent mansion to buy, as soon as possible.


    On the files, the mansions ranges from ¡ê10m to ¡ê30m. They all had great views, old to modernize structures and bedrooms ranges from 7-15. What April choose was a ¡ê25m mansion, called The Burghley Mansion.


    It''s located on a 10 acre land in a rich community. They also had a tight security and good reputation. This mansion was fully furnished, with a 10 bedrooms and 13 bathrooms. It also has a 4 door attached garage and a gigantic pool at the back. But what made April choose this mansion was the garden. The garden was full of wonderful flowers, a fountain and a gazebo. She could view herself in it, admiring it all day.


    April informed Alex about it, he didn''t even blink an eye and told his secretary to buy it. With Alex''s money and people, it would only take 2 weeks to get everything done. He bought the mansion in April''s name and put it on a trust fund until Sky turns 18. He also bought her the lastest Audi S5, as promised for her convenience.


    During this two weeks, Alex can be seen visiting the Lewis almost everyday. He was mostly trying to get acquainted with his son. April wasn''t unreasonable, so she had let her son and Alex have their bonding time. Unfortunately, Sky didn''t want to go anywhere with Alex unless April was around. For his son''s sake, Alex accommodated April. The trio went to visit zoos, museums, amus.e.m.e.nt parks and aquariums. Since they were moving to England, April declined Alex to go shopping. They would have plenty of time later.


    The day before their flight, They had a dinner in the Lewis home. The Smiths and April''s parents promised to visit them soon in England. While Colm was sitting beside April at all times, helping her with food and drinks. April was already used to this setup. Although she already told Colm about not to feel guilty and about his promise to marry her, he didn''t say anything about cancelling it either.


    Alex on the other hand, kept looking at the two. He had seen this scene before as well, Colm would always be beside April during parties. Just that, he now felt uncomfortable. Somehow, the two weeks that they were always together made him feel closer to her. They did shared a night together and that led them to having a son. He reasoned himself with this. He wouldn''t dare admit on being jealous. But at the same time, he couldn''t help but frown. Colm and April was laughing at each other''s stories, looking like a perfect match.


    Alex had never seen April put on any makeup, she always dressed modestly but plain. Her hair would be put in a ponytail or a bun. Her face and skin were pale. She would look sick, good thing that her cheeks and lips had a faint red on it. Indicating that she was healthy. Right now, her hair was on a ponytail. There was a little hair on her face, that makes him wanna tuck it in. Alex shook his head. He wasn''t thinking right, he was a married man after all.


    When the night ended, Colm gave April a hug and promised to visit her soon. Alex only observed the two. He then reminded April that he will pick them up at 7am. He wanted to spend as much time as possible with his son. When he gets back to England, chances are going to be slim. He would be busy again and to placate his wife.


    April slept soundly that night, She felt that her future would finally take a different turn. She was tired of being constantly monitored. She wanted to take risks again, just like the old days.


    ----


    The next day, Everyone was up early. Lauri got all her luggages out. The servants did too for April''s and Sky''s. The Lewis had an early breakfast, Ted and Annie made sure that April had brought everything that she needs. They also reminded her to call once they landed and to not lose in touch.


    Before 7 am hits, Alex''s car was already waiting for them outside. The servants loaded their luggages and they left after saying their goodbyes.


    While in the car, Alex mainly talked to Sky while April talked to Lauri. Lauri was happy about not getting fired. She was thankful to April for giving her the chance to live in Europe. It was one of her dreams to travel the world. Since Alex would be paying her now, she plans to devote most of her knowledge and more to Sky. If she gave her 100% before, now it''s going to be 200%.


    April and Alex were civil to each other. They plan to remain so, for Sky''s sake. Though they aren''t together, Alex didn''t want Sky to grow up and have a bad memory of the both of them. He wanted for Sky to know and understand that even though the two ain''t married, they can still be a.d.u.l.ts and work together.


    Sky was getting more approachable now, the last two weeks wasn''t in vain for Alex. He had expended most of energy to please Sky, as well as get to know him better. He had learned that his son wasn''t a picky eater, loves to read and doesn''t like sports much. What he did noticed the most is that no matter what his son was doing, he would always pause and check on his mother. He would look at April for a good 5 minutes before continuing what he was doing. At first, it made him felt confused. He asked Sky about it and his answer shocked him.


    "I love my mom. I want her to be happy".


    At that moment, Sky sounded like an a.d.u.l.t. His eyes were glittering with affection towards his mother. It was a special connection, between a mother and the son. April was a wonderful mother and would be as wife as well. This, he concluded. Colm is lucky at the same time, not. he thought.


    He pushed this thought away from his, as far as possible. There was nothing going on between him and April. Never will be.

 Chapter 13 - Too Good to be True

    England was the place of paradise for April. Aside from Alex visiting his son from now and then, It was fantastic for her. Her nightmares actually lessen and she had never had an episode yet ever. It had been a month since she moved here to the Burghley Mansion.


    Since Alex gave her a black card with no limit, she didn''t hesitated to used it. It was his idea anyways and its not like its going to break his bank. So when Lauri is done tutoring Sky for the day, She brings her son and Lauri around England. She had been here before, just that she never paid attention to it. It was different now, She could go anywhere, anytime. Plus, Alex only visit 2 - 3 times a week and he never stays too. Which was okay for her, its not like he was a free man anyways.


    It was enough for April to see the man that she loves for now and then. Just like the old times. So far, April didn''t visited a psychiatrist either. She pretty much got it down, they all say the exact same things. As long as she drinks her medicine, she was good to go.


    At the moment, she was having some juice in a cafe with Sky and Lauri. They just got done shopping again, so they went to sit down and rest for a while. April didn''t have to worry about Sky too much, he wasn''t fussy like the other toddlers. He was well behaved for his age. Most of the time, he was quiet. Plus, Lauri was a full time nanny when she is done tutoring him for the day.


    April was getting bored. She thought that if she spend a lot of Alex''s money, he would show up and complain. Quite the contrary, he doesn''t even say anything. When he visits them, they would only greet and then he would give all his full attention to Sky. He asks him how his day was, what he learned today and if he wanted to play with him.


    April couldn''t really complain. Alex was an easy going guy and a responsible father. He takes good care of his son and even shouldered her, even though he''s not obligated to. She loves him but hated him at the same time. April drunk her juice fast. It frustrates her. He was too good to be hated.


    "Mommy, restroom." Sky interrupted her thoughts.


    "Sure baby. Lauri, can you watch our bags?" April asked.


    "Yes dear. I will." Lauri was looking at the window. She was eyeing some british man outside. April shake her head. Ever since they moved, Lauri seems to be interested with british man than americans.


    April held Sky''s hand as they walked towards the ladies room. After Sky was done, they walked back towards Lauri. On the way, April accidentally bumped into someone. It was a guy and he seems familiar. He was wearing a sunglasses, so she couldn''t be sure. He had a light blonde hair, tall and had a sporty get up.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t see you there. Are you okay?" He said.


    "Yes, I''m okay. I''m sorry too." April smiled.


    "That''s good. Well, see you around." He turned and left the building.


    April was puzzled, ain''t he supposed to go to the restroom? Oh well. She shrugged it off and pulled Sky to their table.


    ------


    When he got out of the building, he stopped and looked back.


    "Looks like they actually went all the way that night." He chuckled and left.


    -------


    *Sounds of glasses being shattered on the floor*


    Alex sighed. His marriage wasn''t going well lately. Right now, Francesca was throwing a fit. Alex was currently visiting her in their Mansion in Italy.


    "Smettila, Francesca! Basta cos¨¬." Alex pulled Francesca''s shoulders to face him.


    "There is nothing going between us, Its all for Sky. Why are you getting jealous over a mentally crazy woman? This is getting ridiculous!"


    "Sono sconvolto! Why do you have to tolerate her? We talked about your son and your son alone! You didn''t said anything about her at all! Even though there''s nothing going on between you now, you did before! Ain''t that why Sky is born?! I''m your wife Alex! Sei impazzito?!" Francesca slapped Alex in the face. She was so mad and angry at him. She just recently found out about him buying April a house, a car and even gave her a black card! Alex had hidden everything to her. She thought that his son and the bitch was just living on their mansion in England. That''s why she never visited him in England!


    Alex rubbed his cheek. He did deserved it, but he wouldn''t change any of it. It was exactly the reason why he didn''t told his wife. She always exaggerate things and it always gets out of hand. He didn''t feel guilty at all, rather he felt responsible for April. He knew that she didn''t deserve being mistreated. It was all Cefei''s fault. Once he finds that bastard, he would interrogate and beat the hell out of him.


    "Vai a quel paese!" Francesca said and stormed off.


    Alex sighed. He didn''t know what to do with his wife. Alex sat down in the sofa and rubbed his temples. What went wrong with them? It wasn''t even Sky''s fault. It all started when they got married. All they do is fought. If they don''t, they spend their time in different countries. It had gotten worse when he found out about Sky. Divorce was already entering his mind. Yes, he still loves Francesca but what can he do? He had tried everything to please her, yet it wasn''t enough for her. She will always try to find ways to argue. Did she not want him anymore? Alex sighed again and got up. He didn''t want to stay in this mansion tonight. He took out his phone and called his driver.


    "Get the car ready and call Raffaele to get the plane ready. I''m going back to England tonight." Alex ordered the person on the other side.


    "S¨¬, signore". Replied the driver.

 Chapter 14 - Too Good to be True (2)

    April was standing on her balcony, facing the drive way. She was currently gazing at the sky, tonight was cloudless and full of stars. The Half Moon was shining bright with life, she sighed.


    It was the middle of the night and she just woke up from another nightmare. April didn''t feel like sleeping again, so she decided to get some fresh air.


    If only her life was the same as the others, how wonderful could that be? April silently cried. She knew that no matter what she does, it''ll always hunt her. She can never forget how they tutored her, r.a.p.ed her, to make her beg for her life and see the other kids situations as well.


    She had never told this to anyone before, not even the doctors. They wouldn''t be able to erase it from her mind and she didn''t want their sympathy. They will never understand what she went through. It was the worst kind of hell on earth.


    April took a deep breath and sighed. She needs to calm herself down, or else she will get anxiety again. She didn''t want to have anymore episodes. If she does, she might hurt herself again in the process. Plus, she didn''t wanna lose Sky now. Alex could easily make it as an excuse to take him away. April really don''t know Alex that much, She just mostly like the warmth and calmness he brings when he is around. That sounded like an excuse but its true. In April''s world, calmness is what she needed the most.


    Her thoughts was interrupted by the sounds of an incoming sports car. April looked at their driveway and a black Lamborghini was heading her way.


    She didn''t know who''s car it was and it was already past midnight. Although she was suspicious, only a few people knows where she lives and the security was tight on their community. It could only be that person.


    The car stopped in front of the mansion, but the driver didn''t go down. Puzzled, April went back inside and grabbed her phone. She dialed Alex''s number and walk back to the balcony while waiting for him to pick it up.


    Either way, only Alex would be the only one to tell her who it was. That''s if, it wasn''t him.


    "April?" Alex had a slightly shocked voice, when he picked up the phone. He didn''t know that April was still awake at this hour.


    "What are you doing outside?" April looked at the sports car and smiled.


    "Huh? Can you see me?" Alex looked around but didn''t saw anyone.


    "Get out of the car, I''m in the balcony". April played with her hair, wondering why did the God descended from heaven.


    Alex turned off the car and got out. He looked towards the balconies and found April. She waved at him and hanged up.


    Alex waved back and walked towards her. He was troubled tonight and can''t get any sleep. He decided to take a drive, the next thing he knew he was already in April''s driveway.


    "Why are you still awake?". He noticed how she was only wearing thin pajamas. Wasn''t she cold? he thought.


    "Why are you here in the middle of the night?". She answered with a question.


    Alex rubbed his neck, he didn''t know himself. He can''t say that he was driving unaware. For some reason, his consciousness brought him to her. Yet, he can''t admit this.


    Seeing Alex''s embarrassed look, April chuckled.


    "Alright, come in. I''ll make you some coffee. Looks like you needed it." April walked back inside, not waiting for him to answer. Alex had his own keys to come in, just in case of emergency.


    April went to the kitchen and started brewing coffee. Though she never drink any, she likes the smell and the process of making it. Her mind was fully focus on the task at hand, when Alex came in.


    April was humming as she brew, the smell of coffee permeated the air. It was strong and pleasant. Alex smiled, he could see that April was currently having fun. He didn''t wanna disturb her, so he quietly sat down and just observed her. His mind was starting to calm down as he saw her dance around the kitchen.


    Her hand was gentle as she brew the coffee. She was like making love with the coffee, Passion can be seen in her eyes and her smile. His mind couldn''t help but remember their shared night, that one was full of passion. He blushed and coughed hard. He shouldn''t be thinking about this now.


    "It''s almost done, hold a sec." April looked at Alex and smiled. She then poured the fresh brewed coffee on a mug and set it in front of Alex.


    "Here you go. Careful, its hot." April winked at him and turned around to clean the mess she made.


    Alex pursed his lips, his heart was beating rapidly at that wink. Is she trying to seduce him at this hour? No, that can''t be. He knew that April wasn''t that kind of person. He blew on the coffee and took a sip.


    His eyes went wide, this coffee was amazing. He had never tasted a coffee like this before!


    "April! This is good. Thanks!" Alex appreciated a good coffee. He sighed, He thinks that he had just fallen in love with April''s coffee.


    April chuckled, "Your welcome". Even though she doesn''t know much about Alex, she did knew about him being a coffeeholic. You could say that it was one of the reasons why she learned how to brew coffee, instead of using an automatic coffee machine. Her father Ted and Colm was her test subjects.


    Alex drink his coffee in silence while looking at April''s back. Her h.i.p.s moves smoothly as she cleaned the counter tops. He almost choke at the thought. He was coughing again.


    April giggled, "Drink slowly, I made more than 1 cup." Alex must have like her coffee that much, he was literally chugging it down even though it was hot and bitter. Alex drinks his coffee black, something she would never do. She likes sweet stuff.


    Alex blushed, it was a good thing that she misunderstood. April got done cleaning and poured more on his cup.


    "So, will you tell me now? what are doing here past midnight?" April crossed her arms together, as she started her interrogation.


    Alex smiled shyly. He didn''t really have a good reason, he sighed. He decided to be honest, since April was being kind to him. Especially at this late hour.


    "Francesca and I fought, so I flew back to England. I didn''t wanna stay there in Italy for the night. When I got back, I decided to go driving to get some fresh air. Next thing I knew, I was parked here. Sorry." Alex sipped his coffee. He felt at ease confiding this to April. She didn''t seems to be a judgemental person, especially on what she went through.


    April frowned, so it was because of his wife. Her heart couldn''t help but feel a slight disappointment. April sighed as she looked at Alex.

 Chapter 15 - Too Good to be True (3)

    "Sorry, I know I shouldn''t have come." Alex rubbed his temples. What was he thinking anyways? Arggh.. His brain wasn''t functioning well.


    April took a sit across from Alex. She looked at him and could see the eyebags under his beautiful eyes.


    "It''s alright. I couldn''t sleep anyways." April shrugged. If Alex didn''t came, she would still be wallowing on her pains. In some what, he was a blessing in disguise.


    Alex looked up to April, she was smiling at him. "Why can''t you sleep? Is the mansion not to your liking?"


    "No, it''s not that. I actually like this place, Thanks Alex. It''s just ... I still get nightmares from now and then." April pursed her lips. She wasn''t used to talking about it.


    Alex noticed the slight change on her eyes. He could imagine what kind of horrible nightmares she would have. He took a sip of his coffee, not knowing how to respond to that.


    "So, what did you guys fought about?" April didn''t really wanna know, but she didn''t wanna end their conversation.


    "Uhm. It''s about you. I didn''t told her about our agreement." Alex looked down to his mug, he was embarrassed.


    April''s brows furrowed. "Why''s that? It''s not like there''s something going on between us? Does she know about my condition? Sky is still young, he and I depends on each other."


    "She knows, yet she isn''t open-minded. She only believes what she sees. Anyways, I shouldn''t dump this on you. You haven''t done anything wrong. We agreed in both ways." Alex drink the rest of his coffee. Right now, he could leave. There wasn''t any coffee left and they really don''t have a common ground except for Sky. Yet his body refused to move, he was planted in the chair and a strange feeling was clouding in his heart.


    "I see. No, that''s okay. I ought to know this stuff anyways, since it involves me and Sky. It''s better to be informed than not." April thought of Francesca. She had only met her once, but that one time was engraved on her mind. Francesca had a dirty look on her face when they were introduced. Like April had a disease or something.


    "Still, I should say sorry. If my wife does do something to you both, I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself. She changed after we got married. I don''t know what went wrong." Alex rubbed his mug and sighed. He knew his wife''s attitude by now, she does dirty tricks to people she hated.


    "Really, it''s no problem. I don''t know either of you well but we could be friends. As Sky''s father, we are bound to be seeing each other in this lifetime. I''d rather us be friends than not get along. As for you and your wife, that''s your business. I wouldn''t interfere. Still, If you need an ear to listen to or coffee to drink. My door is open." April smiled at Alex. She doesn''t mind being his friend. This way, she would be able to see him more often.


    She loved him that much, she was well contented on their places. She didn''t mind that she can''t become his lover or wife, as long as she was able to talk to him or see him. April don''t even understand it herself, somehow Alex became an important person in her life. His smiles bring joy to her tender heart.


    Alex smiled back. He could see now why Colm was fond of April. She had a kind heart and a warm smile. Her words actually warmed his heart or was it the coffee?


    "That would be nice, I''d rather us be friends too for Sky''s sake. Well, it''s getting late. I should go, tell Sky hi for me and thanks for the coffee. I might take that coffee offer sometime." Alex smiled sheepishly.


    April chuckled. "Sure, no problem. Friends?" April extended her right hand.


    Alex grabbed her hand and shake on it. "Friends."


    -------


    It was 7 am and April was still in bed. She fell back asleep when Alex left. She actually had a good sleep this time, It never happened before. Usually when she get nightmares, she wouldn''t be able to sleep again. This time, it was different.


    Rubbing her eyes, it had been a while since she woke up late. She was usually awake by 5 or 6 in the morning. She got up and went to shower. As she turned on the water, she couldn''t help but recalled what happened last night.


    Friends..


    April pursed her lips, her cheeks was shaking from trying not to smile. Her heart was beating with joy.


    Friends..


    Gahh.. April, don''t get your hopes up! Silly girl. He is in love with his wife. You know this. But somehow, a smile still came out from her lips. She was happy with the outcome.


    Call her crazy, but she really was really happy. Her sense of joy seems to be going low when Alex is involved. Ever since the accident, she hardly smiled anymore. Now, she actually looked forward to her future.


    -----


    When April got done with her shower, she went downstairs to eat. She knew that Sky and Lauri must''ve been done with their breakfast.


    It stunned her to actually see them still sitting at the dining room. Also, there was another person there. Smiling and talking with Sky and Lauri.


    Sky must''ve heard her going down, so he looked towards her direction.


    "Mommy Morning! Breakfast?" Sky was waiving his spoon to her. April gulped, it was too fast. She thought.


    Alex smiled at the stunned April. "Come down here and eat with us."


    "Come April, Alex said he was free today and wanted to have a day with Sky." Lauri interjected. She smiled inside, she had sensed it before that April liked Alex. She caught her secretly staring at him, when he comes for a visit.


    April looked up at ceiling. Did the sky fell today? What was going on? Was her luck coming back to her now that she is old? She took a deep breath and tried to relax.


    April walked towards the table and smiled. "Morning everyone. Morning baby." She kissed Sky''s cheeks. Alex was staring at them. When April passed by, he caught a faint lavender smell on her. It smells good, he thought.


    April sat down on Alex''s right. He was sitting at the head of the table. Usually it was her seat. Sky would be on her left and Lauri would be beside him to assistance. They were on their rightful chairs, it was just her who moved.


    "You didn''t said anything about coming today?" April asked while grabbing her food.


    Alex took the plate that April was trying to reach and handed it to her. "Sorry, did you guys have plans today already? I don''t mind becoming you guy''s chaperone for the day." He smiled at her.


    April''s jaw dropped. She looked up again at the ceiling. It was still intact.


    Seeing April looked up, Alex did too. "Is something wrong? Why are you looking up there?"


    Lauri pursed her lips, afraid to burst out in laughter. This two idiots are so perfect together. Too bad, too bad. She shake her head. She looked at Sky and noticed that he too was looking up.


    Oh my ! .. What a family! She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. It was just too much for her heart.

 Chapter 16 - Dilemma

    Ever since that day, Alex had been constantly visiting the Burghley Mansion. He show up dressed up for work and eat breakfast with them, before heading out. At most, he would have his breakfast with them 3-5 times a week. Since he has lunch and dinner meetings, he wasn''t able to join them. Don''t get it wrong though, Alex only viewed this as a step to get closer to his son. He wouldn''t wanna admit it, but he had been looking forward to seeing and talking to April.


    Alex had never slept in the Burghley Mansion, He would always wake up early just to join them for breakfast. He was putting all efforts on the table now, he had been relieved since he didn''t have to hide it from his wife.


    Ever since that fight , He and Francesca had never talked again. This is common on their marriage. Usually, Alex would let Francesca cool off before talking to her again. It didn''t look good in this point of view, but this is how they make it work. Francesca was too much independent from him, that he himself felt like they weren''t married sometimes. She just do what she wants, she didn''t even changed her last name to his. That was one of their arguments too. Since Alex loved her too much, he had let it go when their arguments didn''t solved anything.


    It''s not like he didn''t want to fix this issue or let their arguments ran longer, Francesca just didn''t like talking to him after arguing. Before, he would constantly be following her around for forgiveness. Until he noticed that, she wouldn''t change her mind until you do what she wants. That or You let her cool down for a month, Else she would only ignore you. Being her husband is not easy, but what can he do? He loved her ever since high school, She was Alex''s first love.


    Back then, They were inseparable. He wanted to know what went wrong too, but Francesca would only brush it off or change the topic. If Alex tries to push her to talk, she will only get mad and then ended up having a big argument. He was in a constant loop-hole, there wasn''t any ending point.


    The knowledge of having a son blew his mind. He had always wanted to have kids, but Francesca didn''t want it yet. She would always reason out that she was busy and doesn''t have time for them yet. He didn''t pushed it anymore since it''ll end up to another argument.


    It was almost Two months since April and Sky had moved to England. Alex''s morning visitation was actually fruitful, Sky would now sometimes initiate talking to him. Problem is, Sky wouldn''t call him dad or father. Alex kept trying to make Sky say it, but his son would just ignore him. His son was too smart for his age. He was thinking of a way to fix this, when his office door opened.


    "When are you going to introduced me to my grandson!? Its been almost two months!" Theo Hawthorne barged in his son''s office.


    "Yes, you can''t keep out little grandson away from us dear. You''re father and I had been wanting to meet him since a year ago." Phoebe Hawthorne fake sniff on her handkerchief.


    "There, there. It''s alright dear. I''ll make sure we will see him today! Or my name is not Hawthorne!" Theo patted his wife''s back. He knew that she was only faking it. They had it planned before coming, to force their son in the corner.


    "Dad! Mom!" Alex got up. He felt a headache in his head.


    Theo assisted his wife to sit on the couch before acknowledging his son.


    "You little bastard! When are you going to bring my grandson in front of us? When we are dead?" Theo glared at his son. He and his wife had always loved children, They even built their on foundation to help the orphans or homeless children. As well as support other Charities and Foundations. Unfortunately, They only had one son. His wife had a complication in the uterus when Alex was 2 years old, resulting for her to be unable to give birth again.


    Theo had always spoiled his wife since then, more than he did before the incident. Now that they finally had a blood related grandson in their midst, they couldn''t wait for them to meet him!


    "Soon, I promised you guys already. Its just that Sky and April just got here. I don''t want them to be rushed. There''s the issue about the public as well as April''s stability.


    Alex had informed his parents about April a year ago. He was thankful that his parents were humble, down to earth and open-minded. When they heard about April''s story, their hearts were tugged and felt sad for the girl. Thinking about how they loved children and that it happened to April when she was 10, was devastating.


    When Alex arrived with them two months ago, He had explained why the two had to be together, since April''s stability was due to Sky''s existence. He also shared their agreement and his parents were actually supportive. If truth be told, They didn''t like Francesca much. They could tell that, that woman was not into their son much. Unlike when they were just dating, they could see how distant they became when their son had gotten married.


    "Is April alright dear? Is she still having any episodes?" Phoebe asked her son. She was worried about this too. She couldn''t help but pity the girl.


    "I told her to continue going to a psychiatrist, but she firmly declined. Saying that she wasn''t having anymore episodes, just nightmares. Even then, I''m worried for her. So I always remind the servants to observe her. If anything happens, to call me first." Alex sat across his parents. Somehow, he had dodged another bullet. He could only hope that it''ll continue like this till they leave.


    Theo sighed. He too felt bad for the girl, too bad it happened to her. Luck wasn''t with her.


    "If we can''t meet Sky, can we meet April instead?" Theo changed the topic. If he can''t force his son, they''ll try Sky''s mother.


    Alex''s eyes went wide. "Why do you wanna meet her?"


    "Well dear, Your father and I just wanna get to know her. We know that she is new here and your always busy with work. We thought about giving her a tour, helping her settle down faster." Phoebe smiled to her son lovingly. Behind their backs, both of them were crossing their fingers.


    Alex sighed. He felt somewhat guilty as well. Though he accompanied them sometime, he still feel that he too had been neglecting them. There were a huge pile of work to be done, since he went to the US.


    "You''d have to ask April about it, that is out of my hands. I''ll tell her about you guys, but you have to ask her yourselves." Alex crossed his arms. He knew how persistent his parents where. He didn''t wanna trouble April with these two. They were a headache even to him.


    Theo and Phoebe looked at each other and winked at the same time. Their minds were somewhat linked, since they have known each other since childhood.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? call her!" Theo demanded. He leaned on the couch and pulling his wife to his side. They both waited for their son.


    "Right now??? Seriously?" Alex was caught off guard.


    "Right now!" Theo rolled his eyes. Phoebe was giggling. She always find their bantering funny. This was a constant interaction on the Hawthorne Mansion. Theo had always loved and respected his son, but he changed his ways since his stupid son married Francesca.


    Alex sighed and took his phone out. He could only hope that April wouldn''t pick up.

 Chapter 17 - Dilemma (2)

    April was currently reading a book in the gazebo. She fell in love with this spot right away. She didn''t regretted in choosing this place. Meanwhile, Sky and Lauri was at the pool. Lauri was now teaching Sky how to swim. It was currently the end of July, The summer weather was perfect.


    Her silence was disturbed, when a maid came running to her.


    "Madame! The Master is looking for you. Since he couldn''t reach you on your phone, He called the home line." The maid obediently handed the cordless phone to April.


    April brows lifted up, Alex hardly call during work hours. She accepted the phone and thanked the maid.


    "Hello?"


    "April! Are you okay? Why aren''t you answering your phone?" Alex had an agitated voice.


    "I''m fine, Im at the garden. I left my phone inside. What''s up?" April closed her book and look towards the blue sky. She like hearing his voice, she thought. Was he worried about her?


    "Well, that''s good. Make sure to bring it with you at all times next time." He ordered. He already forgotten the reason of his call.


    April giggled, "Yes dad!".


    "..." Alex was speechless. He pursed his lips, realizing what he just said.


    Theo and Phoebe was observing their son, they looked at each other. They had never seen Alex act liked that, Did the sun rose from a different direction this morning? Theo smiled at his wife, He was now more curious about this "April".


    April looked at her phone, Alex didn''t replied so she thought that the call hanged up and it didn''t. "Hello? Still there?"


    "Ah, Yes. Still here." Alex returned to his senses. The one who wanted Alex to call him dad was his son, not his son''s mother!


    "Well? Why did you call? Or did you call because you''re bored or something?" April tapped the table with her fingers while waiting for his response.


    "Uhm." Alex looked back to his parents, they were both glaring at him. He gulped his spit. Even though he and April were now "Friends", he still feel like there weren''t that close yet.


    "My parents wanted to meet you. Are you available right now?" Alex sighed. Please say no, he thought.


    April was stunned. Alex''s parents?


    "Why? It''s not like were together or anything. If they wanted to meet someone, ain''t that supposedly our son?"


    Alex coughed at her words. "Our son" sounded lovely from her mouth.


    "They just wanted to be friends with you. Since you are his mother after all. Don''t worry, they are nice people. If they do anything to you, let me know. I will turn my back on them." Alex teased, he wanted April to be at ease. Theo and Phoebe rolled their eyes, their son was already captivated.


    April sighed. Well , this is a Dilemma. It''s not like she didn''t want to meet them, just that... She was nervous on meeting the parents of her crush. April blushed.


    "Now? Hmm.. I guess I could. Give me an hour. Where do I meet them?" April tucked her hair, she was kinda anticipating it.


    Alex turned to his parents, he felt uncomfortable for some reason. He could imagine his parents eating April alive.


    "I''ll come and get you."


    April blushed. "Uhmm okay. I''ll see you in an hour."


    "See you then." Alex hanged up.


    Phoebe was giggling, while Theo was shaking his head. They both could see the changes on their son. Theo got up and assisted his wife.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" Theo didn''t bother waiting for his son and left with his wife.


    Alex sighed and grabbed his keys from his drawer. He called his secretary to cancel everything that was scheduled this afternoon. He left without giving any reason.


    -----


    April chose a sunflower dress and a light yellow doll shoes. She had recently bought this at a clearance during one of her shopping spree.


    April acted more naturally now. She felt unrestrained in England. Somehow, she didn''t realized that she felt restricted back in the US. She was thankful for Alex for giving her this chance, she could only hope that he won''t try to separate her from their son. She felt more at ease knowing that Alex was giving his best towards Sky. She could see the efforts that he''s been sacrificing, just to get to know Sky.


    April had let her hair down today, It was the first time since her incident. She had never liked her hair much, It reminds her of how they grabbed and pulled it. At some point, she even shaved it. It wasn''t until she gave birth to Sky, that she started liking them again. Though she always put it up in a ponytail or a bun.


    Even without make up, April look much better than she had ever been. She made a twirl in front of the mirror, admiring the healthy girl in front of her. Her cheeks were a little red from the sun earlier, her eyelashes were always long and her lips were naturally red. April didn''t need any make up at all. Just that, she didn''t have the confidence before.


    It was already 45 minutes since the call, when the maid informed her about Alex''s arrival. April thanked the maid and head down. Down the stairs, Alex was waiting by himself. He had told his parents go to ahead of them, he didn''t want them eyeing on Sky yet. He knew how enthusiastic they could get.


    Alex heard April''s footsteps and looked up. He froze for a second, He almost didn''t recognized April. His first thought was, she looked like a beautiful sunflower.


    "Do I look funny?" April tucked her hair, Alex had a weird look on his face. She had always like Alex''s business suit. It made him more capable and irresistible.


    Alex coughed. "No, no. On the contrary, You look beautiful." He smiled at her. She deserves the compliment, he thought.


    April smiled back, "Thanks! Have you seen our son? I need to say goodbye to him first." She walked past Alex and went towards the back.


    Alex smiled, He really like the "our son" for some reason. Good thing that April didn''t see his funny smile. "No, I haven''t seen him yet." He replied and followed her.


    When they found the two, Sky and Lauri was sitting on the edge of the pool. They were currently talking about ways on how to control your breathing under water. By now, Alex could say that Lauri was the best teacher for Sky. He had been observing them sometimes during their sessions. He was thankful for his friend for finding such a rare tutor.


    "Baby, Mommy and Daddy are leaving for a second. I''ll see you at dinner okay?" April kissed Sky''s forehead. He was currently wet, so she didn''t hugged him.


    Sky looked at the man behind his mother. He knew that it was his father, but he promised to himself not to acknowledge him until his mother does. Hearing that his mother addressed him as his Daddy, His brows crossed.


    "Daddy! Bring mommy back home safely!" He glared at his father.


    Alex was stunned. Did he heard that right? His little man actually called him daddy?


    "Can you repeat that? I didn''t hear it." Alex walked closer, he wanted to hear Sky say it again.


    "Deaf!" Sky turned to his mommy and kissed her cheeks. Lauri giggled as well as April. Alex got shut down again. By now, It was common to see this.


    April looked at the poor Alex and smiled. "Let''s go?" she turned and went towards the frontyard.


    Alex sighed. "Someday, I''ll make him say it again!" Alex said to April.


    April only shrugged her shoulders. She already helped him earlier. It was now up to their son to decide.

 Chapter 18 - The Unexpected Turn of Events

    Alex drove himself, so April had to seat beside him in the passenger seat. Along the way, they didn''t talked. Alex wasn''t sure how to break the ice about his parents, he didn''t even know the real reason of their invitation. He didn''t believe their excuse, they were more busy than him! They were constantly in parties for fundraising, meetings, volunteering for the needy and etc.. Both his parents hated to stay at home. What for? They said. Nobody was in the house, no kids around or anything to do. They feel bored.


    Alex looked at the silent April. He was used to it by now. Other than the time they talked that night, they didn''t usually have long conversations.


    April was nervous, she didn''t usually like meeting new people. But Alex''s parents is a different issue. She had to gather her courage for her son''s sake. They are going to be part of Sky''s life from now on, she had to at least get to know them.


    There was only silence all the way to the Hawthorne''s Mansion. When April and Alex arrived, Alex''s parents were standing by the front door waiting for them. Alex''s brows lifted up, Since when did his parents personally welcome guests? That had never happened before.


    Alex got out the car but before he could open April''s door, she got down herself. She didn''t let him open the door for her. It''s not like he needed to anyways, she thought. She was perfectly capable.


    "You must be April!" Phoebe exclaimed as she and her husband walked down towards April. There were a few steps by the front door. The Hawthorne''s Mansion was much bigger than hers. This one extremely spelled RICH in all aspects.


    "Yes, hello. My name is April. Alex brought me here saying that you wanted to meet me." April extended her hand and smiled to the both of them. She didn''t know how to socialize that much, especially to rich people. Even though her family was well off and the Smiths tries to always invite her to parties, April really didn''t care and she mostly stayed in the corner. Even though her parents and the Smith''s tries to give her company, she always sends them away.


    "Nice to meet you April. My name is Theodore Hawthorne, I''m Alex''s father. You can call me Theo and this is my wife Phoebe." Theo introduced themselves as they shake April''s hand.


    "Nice to meet you two as well." April replied.


    "Pleasure is ours April. Right, how about we talk inside?" Phoebe let go of his husband''s hand, grabbed April''s hand and ushered her inside.


    Theo and Alex looked at each other. Alex shrugged his shoulders to his father and followed Phoebe inside.


    -----


    April was shocked but didn''t say a word. For some reason, she didnt hated being touched by Phoebe. Even though they were still considered as strangers. She followed Phoebe towards the back of the house. In there lays a huge garden. Alex mentioned to her that April likes garden. It was the reason April gave Alex, on why she chose the Burghley Mansion.


    Phoebe''s garden was bigger than April''s, Phoebe had a bunch of exotic flowers as well as imported ones. She also had a lot of trimmed bushes and a rose maze. In the middle of it all was a big greenhouse. The whole way, Phoebe explained the flowers and the bushes that April was looking at. She could already tell that her and April would get along. Phoebe smiled towards April as they went inside.


    Inside the greenhouse, there was a fountain and a sitting area. There was also a coffee table full of snacks, deserts and drinks. It was cool inside the greenhouse, the whole place was maintained to a certain temperature.


    "So April, I heard from Alex that you are engaged?" Phoebe let April sit down on the couch and she sat beside her. They didn''t wait for the boys to arrived, they seems to be having their own talk, April thought.


    "Engaged? Oh, you mean Malcolm Smith Jr.?" She sighed. I guess the news was still there, even though she already told Colm not to marry her.


    "Yes, that''s right. So, are you? Sorry for being nosy." Phoebe rubbed her nose. She couldn''t help but ask, there might be a chance that her son and Francesca would get divorce soon. Her and Theo was hoping for it.


    "Uhmm.. It''s hard to explain. Colm felt guilty to what happened to me, so he wanted to be responsible for my future. I just had a talk with him before I left. I told him to stop feeling guilty about me and that he don''t have to marry me." April shrugged, she still don''t know how to go around it. She didn''t wanna marry someone, just because of an obligation.


    Phoebe nodded and smiled, that was a somewhat satisfactory answer. "Oh where are my manners. Please eat. I have prepared all of this for you. I wasn''t sure what you liked, so please forgive this old woman. I heard you can''t drink coffee, so I have a variety of tea here and Juices. Let me know if its not to your liking, I can order more from inside." Phoebe patted April''s knees. She wanted April to feel at home and to open up to her. She didn''t ask anything about her past, she knew how traumatizing it was.


    She had dealt a bunch of children who had this issues as well. Her and her husband had learned a lot on how to properly help someone with traumas, during their Charities and Voluntary events.


    "Thank you, You shouldn''t really have to." None the less, April appreciated the Hawthorne''s kindness. It was contrary to her expectation. April didn''t know that the Hawthorne''s were nice people. No wonder Alex was that way as well, It was because of his upbringing. She smiled to Phoebe as she grabbed glass of juice.


    Phoebe smiled back and told her stories about herself and her husband. What they do now about their workshops and foundation. April felt astonished, she greatly admire people who does this kind of stuff. She was extremely thankful to her benefactors, the Smiths. But in a way, it was different for them. In the Hawthorne''s case, the people they help were unrelated to them. It was inspirational and she could feel a warm feeling inside as she listens to Phoebe''s stories. She had never thought that Alex''s parents were so down to earth, especially how rich they were.

 Chapter 19 - The Unexpected Turn of Events (2)

    By the time Alex and Theo came, April and Phoebe was happily chatting and laughing. Alex could hear that the current topic was him. His mother was telling April about his childhood stories. It was the very first time that Alex had seen April laughing without reserves. She looks so carefree and her laugh was so angelic. He didn''t know that he was frozen in place until his father tapped his shoulder.


    "You know son, I think your mother likes April. You should bring her home often." Theo tapped his son''s shoulders again and walked towards the two women.


    Phoebe winked at her husband when she saw him coming. She had tasked her husband to delay Theo for a minute, enough to ask April some important questions. Seeing that Phoebe sending him a sign, his task was completed.


    "Do you mind if I join you ladies?" Theo sat across of them and got himself a tea to drink.


    "It would be our pleasure sir." Phoebe giggled.


    Seeing the two flirt, made April blushed. April knew her parents loved each other, but they were never this vocal. It somewhat made her feel wanting that kind of relationship.


    Alex sat on the chair beside April. He looked at April in his peripheral vision. He wished to see her laughing again, Its was a sound he would never get tired of hearing.


    "So April, I heard about Sky. Can you tell us anything about our grandson? What''s he like? Our son here is very secretive, he didn''t want to rushed you guys until you two settle down." Theo sipped his tea. Though he hated his son for hiding their grandson, he didn''t want Alex to looked bad in front of April.


    "Uhm, He is an easy going kid. He is smart and talented. Unfortunately, I can''t have a claim on those areas." April smiled sheepishly.


    Phoebe chuckled and patted April''s hand. "Nonsense dear, Apparently it''s on your side of the genes. Our son here is indeed talented but he ain''t smart at all."


    Theo laughed and raised his cup. "I have to agree with that."


    Alex looked like he just eaten a sour lemon. His face was unsightly. He didn''t dare refute. He knew that his marriage was being targeted again. In front of his parents, he was a filial child. The only time that he disagreed with his parents was when he married Francesca. After that, His parents was aloof with him and his wife.


    April looked at Alex, his head was looking up the roof. She knew that his parents was just joking with him, but she somewhat feel that there is more to it. She didn''t know that it was because of Alex''s marriage. April had always thought that Alex had his parents blessing.


    -----


    April ended up having dinner with the Hawthorne''s along with Alex. Theo and Phoebe was a great host. Aside from chatting inside the greenhouse, Phoebe gave April a tour around the mansion. Theo and Alex decided to stay in the study to talk about business related topics.


    The Hawthorne Mansion was so big, It was already almost 5 pm when they got done That''s how April ended up having dinner with them. Phoebe wanted April to feel as welcome as possible, she was observing her the whole time.


    Unbeknownst to Alex, She and Theo had taken the liberty to have a peek at April''s Medical file. They didn''t care about her background nor what happened to her, what interested them was how deep was the scar in April''s mind.


    Since it happened in Europe, The Hawthorne had an obligation to help the country. The Hawthorne had a royalty blood in them. Though they weren''t as direct to the monarch, it was still enough to be recognized as well as their wealth. The Hawthorne could be said as the crown of business in Europe. Their ancestors had built so much empire, while the next generations added more into it. In the present, The Hawthorne''s net worth was close to a 700 Billion Pounds.


    The Child Traffickers in Europe is what concerned them the most. They somehow wanted to see if April knew any information about who took her. If not, at least to be able to help April get well. According to her medical files, no one was able to pry her mouth open about her nightmares and what happened to her. The first years was horrible. They did noticed the change in April''s behavior when she got pregnant. They too concluded that it was something to do with Sky or was it their son?


    From what they knew about the story, Their son''s friend Cefei drugged him on his bachelor''s party. Cefei was an enigmatic guy. Alex didn''t know this but Cefei is the new heir to the Black Dragon Club. A club that can never be crossed against. Not even the Monarch dared. Only the important people in the world knows of their existence.


    Alex had met Cefei during his college years. Nothing noteworthy, except that his parents insisted Alex to befriend Cefei. He always find Cefei an ordinary guy with a rich background. Cefei loves to prank people and he was the clown of their group. To the Hawthorne''s, it was a connection to the Future Lord of the Black Dragon Club. Sooner or later, Alex will know and will be using this connection.


    When they heard that Cefei was the cause of Alex''s mishap, they believe that there was more to the story. It was too much of a coincidence for April to be the unlucky lady. Was it planned or not? All the cameras during that night was turned off and no staff that night was near Alex''s room. For Cefei to be hiding right now, meant something else.


    What they couldn''t understand was, April''s involvement in all of these. A seemingly mentally unstable person would cry out loud or physically harm herself and their son that night. Unfortunately, there wasn''t any loud reports to the hotel that night and there wasn''t any physical wound on their son. Theo and Phoebe can only conclude that April was drugged as well or she actually participated.


    If she did, does that mean that she wanted for it to happen? Is April infatuated with their son? This is what they were leaning towards to. April''s decision on raising Sky by herself was noteworthy. She didn''t dare say who the father was nor ask help from Alex. Even with her mental unstableness, she was still able to raise Sky as a genius with good manners. They have heard most of this from their son.


    From Alex''s words, it can be seen how he praises April''s deeds. Will there be a change in their Son''s heart?

 Chapter 20 - The Unexpected Turn of Events (3)

    That night, April felt like a normal girl. Since she was strip of her youth, she feel like she could start now. Have a new life in England with her son.


    During dinner, The Hawthorne''s had made her feel welcome and like she was an extended part of their family. The thing that April liked the most about them is that they never treated her like she was incapable of doing or deciding on stuff. At most, they asked for her opinion.


    Alex was kinda different too. He was more approachable than before. He would joke around like his parents and that would bring a whole laughter on the table. There wasn''t any dull moment at all. Even April cried from too much laughing. She almost wished for this night to never end, but it had to.


    When dinner ended, The Hawthorne''s bid goodnight while Alex will drive April home. After April said her thanks and goodbyes, she left with Alex.


    Theo and Phoebe was still standing by the door, looking as Alex''s car drove off.


    "What do you think?" Theo looked at his wife and asked her.


    "I think April likes our son, I''m sure of this. Our son though, I think he is getting there and just didn''t realize it. We might have a change of daughter-in-law in the future dear." Phoebe giggled.


    Theo looked at the sky and sighed. Everything is fated. This he believes in. He then ushered his wife back inside.


    ----


    On their way home, Alex and April was silent again. Alex didn''t know why it always gets to this, like he didn''t know how to open a conversation with a woman. It had been always easy for him before, its seems different with April. He didn''t know what type of topic would be appropriate to talk about. While Alex was contemplating, April decided to take a different route.


    April didn''t want the night to end, she didn''t have this much fun before. She knew that this might be the only chance she''ll get, to be alone again with Alex.


    "Can you not bring me home yet?" She asked Alex.


    Alex looked at April, they were currently on a red light. "Where do you wanna go?"


    "Anywhere, I don''t want to go home yet. Is it okay?" April looked back to Alex. He looked so good today, she thought. She had been secretly admiring him the whole day. That''s how Phoebe got the clue about April''s feelings.


    "Hmm.. okay." Alex looked back at the road and pushed the gas when the light turned green.


    April pursed her lips. She didn''t know where Alex is bringing her to but she was happy. Happy to be with the one you love, is all that she was asking for. She wasn''t greedy. She knew that her and Alex can never be together.


    -----


    After a 45 minutes silent drive, Alex parked at an Ocean view Villa. It was already almost 9 pm at night.


    "Where are we?" April asked as she got down from the car, not waiting for Alex again.


    Alex had been wanting to open her door, but she always gets to it faster than he was. He sighed. What''s with independent woman? He was raised as a gentleman.


    "We''re in Brighton and this is my villa. Come." Alex walked ahead to open the door for April. Nobody was currently in this villa. He only let someone to clean it every Monday, its currently Thursday night.


    April wasn''t surprised with Alex having a Villa in Brighton. Brighton had a very lovely seaside view. This Villa wasn''t as big but it was still luxurious. Inside, the villa looked all too white and clean. All the furnitures was modernize.


    "Im getting myself some wine, what would you like to drink?" Alex set his keys on the countertop and went to the kitchen.


    "Can I have some too? I promise not to drink a lot." April pursed her lips. She wasn''t sure if Alex will let her. It was hers and Colm''s little secret. It only started when Sky was born, she was able to convince Colm to let her sip some.


    "Are you okay with it?" Alex looked back to April, she followed him to the kitchen.


    "If you have something light, it''ll be fine. I''ll only ask for 1 glass and nothing more." She raise her right hand, like she was taking an oath.


    Alex chuckled, "Okay. I do have some light ones here. Let me get it." Alex went to get the glasses and their wines. Since he was still going to drive later, he only took one glass for him as well.


    April sighed. Success! she thought. She was grinning ear to ear when Alex handed her glass.


    "Come, let''s go to the balcony. Its prettier out there at night." Alex lead her to the balcony. When April got there, she knew that he wasn''t lying. It was really pretty indeed. Though the villa wasn''t near the ocean, they could still see and smell the ocean. There were lights everywhere near the beach side. Though it was night already, the night life was just starting.


    "Thanks for bringing me here. It looks lovely." April took a sip of her wine and sighed. It tastes good, no doubt it was an expensive one.


    "No problem, I thought you would like it as well." Alex nodded towards the view. He always like the ocean, it calms him down at times that he and his wife had an argument. This place is somewhat his hiding and favorite place. His wife hated this place though, she said it smelled like fish.


    Alex looked at April, she was admiring the view in front of her. The night lights makes her brown eyes sparkling and her hair was being blown by the ocean breeze. April look dazzling tonight, he thought. He then noticed April''s body was slightly shivering, he forgot that she didn''t have any coat on. Alex made the gentleman move by taking off his coat and putting it on her.


    "We don''t want you to get sick out here." Alex chuckled to cover his nervousness.


    April didn''t know that she was cold until Alex gave his coat to her. "Thanks Alex." She held his coat like it was him. She could smell his body scent on it and It was warm like Alex was hugging her. She blushed. April drunk the whole glass, her thoughts was getting wild again.


    "Hmm.." Alex sipped his wine and was stunned when he saw April drunk the whole glass. "Are you thirsty? I could get you some water." Alex set his glass down and was about to head inside.


    Without thinking, April stopped Alex from going in by grabbing his arm. "No, I''m alright. Thanks. Just wanted to get my insides warm too." She smiled to Alex. The wine she drunk was light but she could still feel a warm sensation inside her stomach.


    Alex looked at her hand, her hand was cold as ice. He grabbed her empty glass and set it down next to his. He then grabbed her two hands, both of it was cold.


    "Why didn''t you say you were cold?" Alex rubbed them together with his, to build friction on it.


    "I.. I didn''t notice." April''s face was turning red. She looked at Alex''s worried face. It not like she was fragile. She pulled her hands off his.


    "It''s alright, I can do it." She then rubbed her hands together and blow hot air on it.


    Alex wasn''t prepared to get rejected. He thought that it was only appropriate to act like gentleman. He already forgotten that April was a special case. She didn''t like any kind of physical touch. He was just shocked earlier when she touch his arm herself.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done that." Alex rubbed his neck and grabbed his wine glass again.


    April looked at Alex, why did it sounded like he was mad at himself? It wasn''t that she didn''t like him touching her, it was the opposite. Her heart was beating too fast, she was afraid that he would hear it. That''s why she pulled her hand away from his. Did I hurt him somehow?

 Chapter 21 - The Unexpected Turn of Events (4)

    "Alex?" April put her hand on his arm again. She wanted to grab his attention and She didn''t want to accept his sorry.


    Alex turned his head to April and to her hand again. He was puzzled. Didn''t she not want for him to touch her? "Yes?"


    "You don''t have to say sorry. I''m actually happy and thankful to you" April gave him a genuine smile and took her hand back.


    "Happy? Thankful of me? How?" Alex sipped his wine and tilted his head.


    "Im happy because I get to experience new things here in England." April looked at the ocean, she was indeed happy. She would never be able to experience this without coming here. Even if she could, it wouldn''t feel the same.


    "And I''m thankful to you, for bringing me to England. You made me experience what''s it like to be a normal girl. Since I came here, my nightmares became less and so far I haven''t had any episodes." April looked at Alex again, this time her smile was different from the other ones she gave. She felt at peace, Like she had just unloaded a big burden off her shoulders.


    Alex''s mouth was slightly open, since when did he thought that April had a beautiful smile. Hearing her words, he felt like he''d actually done something right with his life. Ever since he got married, he always felt like everything he does for his wife was wrong.


    "No, thank you April." Alex smiled back to her and brushed her hair away from her face.


    "For?" April gulped. Alex was too close to her. She could almost feel his warmth.


    "For giving me a son." He knew he wasn''t drunk, but he was drunk with April''s presence. Alex couldn''t help but feel happy as well, it had been a while since he had a good time.


    "Aren''t you mad because I ruined your marriage?" April had always wanted to ask this question, she felt guilty for barging in to Alex''s life.


    Alex looked at the ocean again, his thoughts were going far beyond. He shake his head. "No. It was already ruined, way before I knew that we had a son together. It seems that Francesca and I, weren''t meant for each other." He finally realized why he wasn''t happy anymore. But realizing is different from accepting it. How could he? He had love his wife for more than 10 years.


    April looked down, she could feel the sadness in Alex''s voice. She felt the pain for him. She now realize that Alex''s happiness was her happiness too. April was unselfish, If someone could grant her wish. It would be the happiness of all the people that she loves, it included Alex''s. Even if it meant that she can never be with him.


    She didn''t noticed that she shed a tear, only when Alex wiped it away for her.


    "Why are you sad?" Alex cupped her face to make her look at him.


    "I had always been feeling guilty about hiding Sky from you, But I didn''t want you to think that I wanted to ruin your marriage or that I wanted your money." April closed her eyes, she was scared to look at him.


    "Silly girl, it wasn''t your fault. I was drugged and forced you that night." Alex hugged April, he didn''t know how to comfort a woman. His wife was always head strong, confident and independent. Even when they fought, she would never cry in front of him. His mind already forgotten about how April rejected his touch earlier.


    April hugged Alex back, she cried her heart out. She couldn''t bring up to tell Alex that she wanted it to happen too. It was the only time that she became selfish. If truth be told, she liked the fact that she had a son with Alex.


    She let out all of her frustration, her anger and sadness away. She promised to let this cry be her stepping stone, to become a stronger person for herself and her son.


    April didn''t know how long she cried, she only knew that Alex was patting her back and playing with her hair. Alex was soaked, good thing that he had clothes inside. When April was done crying, Alex let her go but kept their proximity.


    "Are you alright now?" April''s eyes, nose and cheeks were red. She looked like an Apple, he thought. Alex smiled at April, A very beautiful Apple.


    April only nodded, afraid that she will cry again. Only then she noticed how soaked Alex was. Since he was a tall man, it was partly his chest and stomach was wet. April could almost see his abs. She turned more redder.


    "I''m sorry, I got you wet." April was sniffing while trying to take off his coat from her. She wanted to cover his abs, so she wouldn''t think of the night that they shared together.


    Alex stopped her and leaned his head to her forehead. "Stop saying sorry or I will kiss you." His head was spinning already. He was drunk by April''s warmth and smell. While hugging her earlier, he could feel something growing down there. His mind might not able to remember clearly the night that they shared, but someone else does.


    Did he say kiss? Am I dreaming right now? April stared at Alex. She didn''t dare believe what she just heard. Why would he kiss her in the first place?


    Alex and April was looking at each other. Alex knew he shouldn''t, he knew how terrible and bad the idea was. Once he let his desires ran wild, He can never stop himself. April was staring at him, her big brown eyes was drowning and intoxicating him. Alex gulped, he could smell April''s shampoo and it smells very lovely.


    Alex''s heart was beating so fast, he knew that April wasn''t doing anything on purpose. She wouldn''t gain anything out of it. She was just acting like herself.


    April was about to go crazy. What.. what is going on!? Why do I feel like Alex is about to kiss me? Didn''t he loved his wife? If he does, he wouldn''t do this right now. He ain''t drugged nor drunk! Her palms were sweating, she didn''t dare blink.


    Alex''s lips was slowly getting closer to April''s.


    "Did I ever tell you, just how wonderful you look tonight?" Alex whispered as his lips touched hers. He decided to finally let go of his conscience, he''ll deal with them tomorrow.

 Chapter 22 - Unforgettable Night

    * Warning *


    Skip this Chapter,


    If you don''t like the juicy parts


    ------


    Alex pulled April closer as he pressed his lips to hers. April lips tasted so sweet, sweeter than his wine. He felt like he was losing his mind, unable to think right.


    His lips moved together with hers, there were tears in her eyes. It didn''t matter though, Alex was hungry. His body radiated heat, He was sure it didn''t came from the wine.


    April was stunned at first but then responded to Alex''s kiss. Her mind went back to the night that they shared together. Alex''s kisses makes her feel like she was in heaven. It was pulling all of her reserves and disgusts.


    All the pain and horror that keeps her awake at night was instantly banished by Alex''s kisses. As the kiss went deeper, Alex''s pants got tighter. He was drowning with April''s kiss, scent and everything else about her.


    April anchored her arms in Alex''s neck as he deepen their kiss by sliding in his tongue to hers. April accepted the intrusion. Alex bent down and lifted April up. He wanted to continue inside, where no one can see them. She was light as a feather, he thought. He never broke their kiss as he brought her inside the villa.


    April was getting hotter, as well as Alex. Their tongue and their lips seems to be inseparable. They were both aware where it was heading to and yet nobody wants to end it.


    Alex had reach his room. He opened the door while carrying and kissing April. He couldn''t seem to get enough of her. He wanted her, he wanted her so bad.


    Alex slowly put April down on the bed, while maintaining to be on top. Her hair was messy and their breath was getting raspy.


    To let April breathe, Alex decided to tackle her neck. He softly made out with it, making April involuntary m.o.a.n from ecstacy. Hearing April m.o.a.ns made Alex more passionate. It had been so long since he made love with his wife. Ever since they fought about Sky, She always rejected him. He only grew lucky at times that she got drunk.


    Alex''s libido had been built up over time, that he can no longer stop. He was only afraid that April would say no to him now and yet he didn''t want to force this one her.


    Gathering the last bit of his conscience, He stopped kissing her neck. Her neck was wet from his kisses and it was red with love bites. He gulped, feeling guilty of his actions. He acted like a wild beast.


    "April?" Alex looked at the red and teary eyed April. He was 27 and she was 20. They had a large gap in age. His s.e.x.u.a.l desire overtaken his mindset to be gentle with her. This made him felt more guiltier. Is she mad at me? Her kisses didn''t seem like she hated it.


    April was breathing hard, she was feeling high and turned on. Alex was a very good kisser and would be a great lover. He knows exactly how to turn on a woman. Hearing him call her name, made her feel wonderful. Knowing that he knows who exactly was he doing this things to.


    "Yes?" Her voice sounded seductive in Alex''s ears. He gulped.


    "I want you April. I want to be inside you." Alex''s body was hot, His inner desires for her was bursting forth. He kissed her tears away. If she let''s me, he would be gentle with her. This he promised to himself. He would make her feel what a woman should feel. He would erase every last bit of bad memories about s.e.x. He would make love to her like a real man should.


    "Alex, are you sure?". April gulped. She too was feeling the heat. She could feel the bulge in between Alex''s thighs.


    Alex looked at April in the eyes and softly said, "Yes, I want you April. I want you now." Alex grabbed her hand to his chest. His heart was beating fast, his breath was uneven.


    Alex leaned down to her ears and whispered. "Please say yes. Don''t worry, I will be gentle. I will take responsibility for this and I will promised to take care of you and our son together. Do you want me as well April?" Though he was about to lose his mind, he knew the consequences to his actions. He wouldn''t be a shrewd businessman if he didn''t.


    April knew that Alex is asking for more than just one steamy night. If she said yes, she would forever be named as the Mistress. Yet right now, Her judgement was being clouded by her s.e.x.u.a.l desire. Her body was wanting him, so bad that it hurts.


    "Yes, I want you too Alex." She whispered back.


    Hearing her say it, Alex claimed her lips again. This time, he was more gentle yet wanting for more. Their tongue intertwined and their hands tried to find something to grab on.


    Alex''s hand softly fondled with April''s b.r.e.a.s.t. Since she b.r.e.a.s.tfed Sky till he was 1, her b.r.e.a.s.t was big and firm. It was enough to be covered with Alex''s hand. Alex wasn''t yet satisfied, he slowly kiss his way from her lips down to her neck again. His hand slowly unzip her dress off of her.


    April m.o.a.ned, Alex''s hot tongue on her skin made her mind go blank. When the dress was off, her bra and underwear the only thing that stopping Alex from devouring her. He slowly kiss her upper b.r.e.a.s.ts that was showing while his hand unhook her bra.


    April was m.o.a.ning so heavily, Alex did wonders to her. Every touch and kiss was making her s.e.x.u.a.l desire ran lose.


    When Alex was done unhooking her bra, her joyous mounts was at their peaks. Alex tease one with his tongue, while the other was being played by his hand. April m.o.a.ned loud as Alex''s suck one of her b.r.e.a.s.t. She could feel a slight wetness coming out in between her legs. Alex took his time playing and sucking both of her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Even though his lower body was screaming to go inside of her, he wanted to make her feel this insanity as well.


    "Alex..." April m.o.a.ned his name, she was about to come. He was certainly an expert in pleasuring a woman, she thought.


    His name sounded so seductive in his ears. He didn''t know that hearing his name can bring this much ecstacy to him. His stopped playing with her b.r.e.a.s.t and went back to kiss April. This time, his hand smoothly found its way in between April''s thighs. He could feel how soaked her underwear was. He was happy to know that it was him, who did this to her. Alex parted her underwear and slowly caress her flower. It was wet and sticky. April m.o.a.ned as Alex found her clit. His hands work like magic.


    "Aleeexxx!" April cried his name as she came. Alex''s mouth curved as he heard his name. Now, it was his turn.

 Chapter 23 - Unforgettable Night (2)

    * Warning *


    Skip this Chapter,


    If you don''t like the juicy parts.


    -----


    Alex pulled April into a sitting position, he made April sit on top of him while still making out with her.


    "Undress me baby." Alex murmured, in between their kisses.


    Since April was given the task, She happily oblige. Her hand slowly untangled his tie and unbuttoned his dress suit, their lips never left each other. Alex cupped April''s bottom as he anticipate their next move.


    When April was done unbuttoning, Alex helped her by taking it off. Now, Alex was half n.a.k.e.d like April.


    Alex stopped kissing April and smirk at her. "How bout my pants baby?" He bit her lips softly, teasing April. He just realized how he loves teasing her, making her go red. She looks so ravenous and seductive.


    April gulped and took a deep breath. Her hand reached his belt and slowly unbuckling it. Alex started to kiss her neck again, her hand being so close to his manhood was making it feel unbearable.


    He wanted her so bad, its was painful to wait but he decided to. He didn''t want to scare her, He wanted her to take her time. He wanted to engrave this to April''s mind, as he did too. He didn''t want to forget this moment, Not again.


    Alex knew how April must''ve tainted with horrible experiences, for her to have nightmares. He wanted to help April get pass this, by rewriting how it should''ve been. How to make a woman willingly want a man inside her, how to make her beg for a man''s touch and to make her feel how to be wanted as well. Alex wanted April to know how desirable she is at this moment and how it was making him lose his mind.


    As soon as April unbuckled his belt, Alex sent April down in the bed. Making him on top of her again. He wanted to show to her how it was rightfully done, to make her beg with her own wantons. Alex kiss April from her forehead, slowly going down to her eyes, cheeks, neck, b.r.e.a.s.ts and stomach.


    April held on Alex''s head, her body arched from the sensation. Alex''s kisses was sending waves of shocks to her system. Alex pulled her underwear down, showcasing April''s desire for him. April blushed as Alex stared at it, she unconsciously closed her thighs together.


    "No baby, I want to see you." Alex parted her thighs. "You look very beautiful". Alex whispered as he went down there. He wanted to give pleasure to April as much as he could, his junior can wait.


    April gasped for air as Alex''s mouth kissed her flower. "Aleeexxx!"


    Alex didn''t stop, he want April to beg for him. He want April to want him, as much as he wanted her. He passionately tease, kiss and played with her flower, April was losing her mind by the minute. Her toes curled from the wonderful experience.


    Alex was a God, She had never felt this good before. Not even the first time that they shared together. Now she knew how good Alex was when he was conscious. She was scared to be drown by his desires. But at the same time, she wanted him to bury himself inside her.


    April m.o.a.ned nonstop, she was getting close again. Alex''s tongue was so good. She can''t explain how bad she wanted Alex to stop and make love to her.


    "Alexxx.. Pleasee..." She begged for him, she knew that he knows what she meant. But the naughty Alex pretended otherwise.


    "What baby? What do you want from me?" Alex whispered in between her thighs, he only stopped for a second and continued what he was doing. April''s lower body was aching for him.


    "Alexxx. I want you, please." April''s was embarrassed, Alex was teasing him endlessly.


    "Say it baby. I want you to say it properly." Alex stopped and looked at her. He was still down there, his fingers was playing with her flower.


    "I want you to make love to me. I want Alex to be inside me." April gulped, her breathing was hard. Her heart beat was fast, that he could hear it. Alex smiled to April. Finally, he thought. Alex licked his fingers, making April breathe hard. Alex was so hot, she thought.


    Alex got up and removed his pants, leaving him stark n.a.k.e.d with his hardened Rod. April blushed, It was the first time for her looking at it. Their first time was too fast, this time Alex was willing to let her enjoy it.


    "Like what you''re seeing baby?" Alex smirked at April. April blushed and covered her face. It was too much, he was being too naughty.


    Alex chuckled and got on top of April. He grabbed her right hand and put it around his rod. "Feel me baby. Feel how you make me go crazy." Alex looked at April as he guided her up and down his rod. His hand was on top of hers, making sure that she was holding the right spot.


    Alex m.o.a.ned beside her ears as April slowly played with it. As soon as she was getting the hang of it, Alex let go and let April do her own thing. Hearing Alex m.o.a.n and breathing hard, April decided to pleasure her man as he did to her.


    April pushed Alex down, making her on top. She grabbed his rod and slowly put it inside her mouth.


    "April!!" Alex clenched his fist. Though April was not as good as his wife, her inexperience was driving him mad. He could feel how she was trying hard to pleasure him, it was so hot.


    April licked and suck his manhood, It was so hard and hot. It was twitching as she played with it. She was glad to do this for Alex, He kept screaming her name with ecstacy.


    Alex couldn''t take it anymore. If he let April continue, he afraid that he was going to come. He didn''t want to come inside her mouth, not right now.


    Alex stopped April, he moved away and gently lay April on the bed. He got on top of her and kissed her wonderful mouth. "Naughty girl, I''ll get you for that." April gulped as she looked into Alex''s eyes.


    Alex positioned himself, he rubbed his rod into her flower. "You want this baby?" He looked at her in the eye. Both of them was panting hard, they could sense each other''s needs.


    "Yes". April looked at Alex, his blue eyes was enchanting her.


    Alex leaned down and captured her lips as he gently plunged inside April.


    "Alexxx!!" April screamed Alex''s name, she felt how big and hard Alex''s was. It was so good that she didn''t want him to stop.


    "April!!!" Alex slowly moved his h.i.p.s in and out, her insides were gripping his rod so tightly. It felt so good, he wanted more of her.


    The two was inseparable that night, They both forgotten their identities and only followed their s.e.x.u.a.l desires. Alex lost count how many times he came inside April, April was too tired and sore to complain. Yet even then, she didn''t want Alex to stop. Her h.i.p.s met Alex, everytime he grinded into her. It was almost 4 o''clock in the morning before they stopped and fell asleep in each other''s arms.


    This wasn''t their first time to have s.e.x, not just to each other. Yet it was the most unforgettable for the both of them.

 Chapter 24 - Dating a Married Man

    April woke up extremely sore. She looked at the ceiling feeling confused and happy at the same time. As she recalled everything that happened last night, it felt like a dream.


    She looked beside her, the bed was empty. Alex was nowhere to be found. April looked at the time clock on the bedside table, it was already pass 10 o''clock in the morning. Her eyes went wide, She had never slept this late. No matter if she was sleepless at night, she would always wake up early. This is the second time it happened, Alex''s company was really doing wonders to her.


    She slowly sat up, she clenched her teeth as she felt the pain. Man, Alex was rough at the end. He was only gentle during the first time. April couldn''t help but blushed and smile.


    April gathered the blanket and covered her body, she was n.a.k.e.d underneath. She didn''t saw her dress from yesterday, yet there was a different dress by the dresser. She found a note on it.


    ***


    Morning Baby,


    Wear this, your dress was ruined last night.


    Im downstairs, I''ll be waiting for you.


    Alex xxx


    ***


    April blushed. Ruined? How? No matter what, she couldn''t recall how Alex removed her dress. Her mind was blank.


    The dress was just a simple peach dress. It was sleeveless yet feminine. There was also a matching set of bra and underwear. All of them still had a tag on it. The price was removed though.


    "Did Alex just bought these?" It was her sizes alright. April gulped and took a deep breath. She grabbed all of it and her shoes. She went to the master bathroom and took a shower. She wanted to be clean before meeting Alex downstairs.


    After she was done, she sighed. She saw in her reflection that there were love bites around her neck. There was at least 5 or so. She decided to let her hair down again, to slightly cover them. She was too embarrassed to let Alex see them.


    April composed herself and walked towards downstairs. She doesn''t use any makeup, not even a lipstick. Though the redness on her face made her look lovely and natural. She was still blushing, her mind kept wandering from last night''s event.


    ----


    Alex was currently on the phone, when April arrived. He was standing by the balcony and he was listening to someone from the other line. Alex saw April coming down the stairs. She looked lovely in that peach dress, he thought.


    He woke up around 7 o''clock. He had work to do, but decided to skip today. He called James (His secretary), to do a bunch of things for him.


    One was to buy April''s dress and her inner wears. James knew about April and had read her files. Though the tasks was somewhat brow raising, he didn''t dared ask.


    The second one was to find a female gynecologist for April. When he finds one, to give April''s file and to prescribe her a birth control. Also in consideration with April''s medications, so that they won''t affect each other. By this, James pretty had a good picture of what happened.


    Alex also asked James to reschedule all his meetings, to let him handle all the work and to call him if there''s an emergency.


    After calling James, Alex called to the Burghley Mansion. He told the maid that April was with him, to tell his son and Lauri not to worry and that they''ll be back before dinner.


    A little past 9 am, James came by to bring all April''s clothes. He also brought out a bottle of birth control pills and also a pack of morning pills. After briefing with his boss about their usage, work related news and the things that was rescheduled, he instantly left to go to the office.


    Right now, Alex was currently talking to James again. James called to tell him about the current project that they were working on, had a slight mishap.


    When their eyes met, Alex waved at April and gestured her to come to him.


    "Tell Linda to call the editors, We need this publicized when the time comes. We need to be ready in case those bastards starts to act!"


    When April got closer, Alex kissed her forehead. April blushed at the Alex''s sudden action. He pinched her cheeks, seeing that she was turning red again. She looks so ravishing, he thought. He couldn''t help but recall last night, someone was starting to wake up. He cleared his head and listen back to his phone.


    "Sir?" James called out, when his boss didn''t reply.


    "I''m still here" Alex scratched his neck.


    "I will inform Linda and also your father called. Roughly 20 minutes ago." James repeated what he just said. Making sure that his boss was listening this time.


    "What did he want?" Alex looked at April, she was currently looking at the beach. He could smell his shampoo that she used and noticed that her hair was still wet. April''s hair and dress was slowly being blown by the wind.


    "He wanted to check if you went to work today. I said that you''re sick and was staying at your villa. He didn''t say what he wanted, it didn''t sounded like an emergency. After that, he hanged up." James was already used to covering up for his boss.


    "Okay. Let me know if something comes up." Alex hanged up, he didn''t waited for James to reply.


    Alex walked behind April and hugged her. He burrowed his head into her hair. "Hmm.. You smell lovely." He whispered.


    April smiled, but didn''t say a word nor looked at him. She was currently arranging her thoughts.


    "April?" Alex leaned his head on her right shoulder.


    "Hmm?"


    "What are you thinking?" Alex wanted to continue what they shared, it was way too different than what he and his wife experienced. He felt more calm and relaxed when April was around.


    "What happens now, Alex? What Am I going to become after this?" April spoke the truth. She did wanted to know. Though she was currently happy, It wasn''t her intentions to become his Mistress. She only wanted to be free, free from being constantly judge and pitied.


    Alex straighten his back and made April face him. "I''ll be honest with you, I''m not quite sure. All I know is, I want to be with you right now. Do feel the same?" Alex lifted his hand and caress April''s cheek.


    April nodded. Even though his answer was not satisfactory, at least he was honest. She too, wanted to stay with Alex.


    Alex smiled and gave a quick kiss on her lips. "As long as you let me stay beside you, I''ll be always here for you baby." Alex pulled April to him and hugged her. Right now, He knew that he didn''t want April to pushed him away. He wanted to be beside her and their son, to be their strength.


    April hugged back. It was too good to be true. For this to happen, what will be the cost? She was afraid to get hurt, yet she didn''t want to let go of Alex.


    "And your wife?" April murmured. She knew that Francesca would not be happy with this arrangement.


    "You don''t have to worry about her, I''ll handle everything. Right now, you only have to worry about yourself and our son." Alex kissed her lips again, he just realized that he was now addicted to it. April kissed back. She loves his kisses too.


    After a while, Alex stopped their kiss before he turned into a beast again. He was getting hungry and so she was. He only drank some coffee earlier.


    "Let''s get your hair dry first, Before we eat. I don''t want you to get sick." Alex kissed her forehead and pulled her hand. He led her back to his room and into the bathroom. April''s eyes never left Alex''s, she was looking down at their intertwined hands.


    Is it possible to stay like this forever?

 Chapter 25 - Dating a Married Man (2)

    Alex made April sit down on a stool and handed her a pill. "Drink this, its your morning pill. I''ve already made sure it won''t cause a problem with your other medicines."


    April accepted the pill and swallowed it. She was so used to medicines that she doesn''t need water anymore. She knew that happened last night might make her pregnant again, she fully understood that Alex was only trying to prevent it.


    "Good. Now, sit still for me baby." Alex kissed her lovely mouth, he grabbed the comb and hair dryer from the drawer. As Alex dried her hair, April kept looking at Alex the whole time.


    "Am I that handsome?" Alex smirked at April. He was currently wearing a regular white shirt and some jeans. Her brown hair wasn''t neatly comb over, he only used his hand to arrange it after he took a shower.


    "Yes". April pursed her lips.


    "Don''t do that or else I''ll eat you up again." Alex teased April. She was too adorable, he thought.


    April cleared her throat, he was getting too brazen. She decided to change the topic.


    "You seem good at drying a woman''s hair, Do you hair dry her hair too?" April didn''t want to say her name or say the word wife in front of Alex anymore. Since they decided to play this game, she wanted to forget about Alex''s baggages.


    Alex was almost done drying her hair, he stopped for a second to look at her in the mirror. "Actually no, you''re the first one. I dry my own hair, she does her own. Why? Are you jealous?" Alex showed her his evil smirk.


    "What? *Cough cough* No.. I mean, It would only be natural if you did. Since you two are married." April looked down, she didn''t want to admit that she did got jealous for a second.


    Alex set the comb and the hair dryer down, It would be fine now to let it dry normally. Right now, It wasn''t important.


    Without warning, Alex lifted and carried her to the bed. April gasped and held tight on Alex''s neck.


    "You done it now baby, I told you that I''ll eat you if you keep being coy." Alex kissed her nose and dropped her on the bed. He removed his shirt and pants, leaving only his boxers.


    April''s jaw dropped, When did I? and then she blushed. Alex 8 pack abs looks so good, she thought. She remembered how hard they were last night.


    "I promise to be quick". Alex said before jumping into the bed. April didn''t have enough time to argue, She was devoured whole by a beast.


    -----


    She was sore earlier, now she can''t even move. April silently cried inside. Did I made the right decision? she couldn''t help but doubt herself. Alex was indeed quick, quick for 3 rounds. It was already lunch time when he was done. They did it for more than an hour.


    April was currently laying on Alex''s chest. He was still trying to catch his breath, as April was.


    "Sorry baby, I couldn''t help myself. You''re too delicious." Alex licked his lips while looking at April. April gulped, please no more. She silently prayed.


    As if reading her mind, Alex chuckled. He tucked her hair and smiled at her. "Do you have any plans for today?"


    "No, why? Aren''t you supposed to be at work?" It was friday, yet the boss is already starting its weekend?


    "I cleared up my schedule today, to accompany my baby." Alex lifted her chin up and kissed her nose. He liked calling her baby, she was too innocent for him. His wife didn''t like endearments.


    "All day?" April looked into Alex eyes. His eyes was brimming with joy, she couldn''t help but fall in love with him again. She had fallen too deep, she thought.


    "Yes. Not only today, For the whole weekend." Alex hugged April. She was too warm and homely. He felt too comfortable with her, by his side.


    "Surprise me? Somewhere that you''ve never brought her to." April pushed Alex a bit, so she could look at him. Alex''s brow curled up.


    "Somewhere that I''ve never brought her to? Hmm... Do you like the ocean?" Alex had always love the ocean. He own quite a number of boats and yachts. He liked going fishing, snorkeling, surfing and scuba-diving. He even sails sometimes. It was one of his pastime hobbies.


    "I''ve honestly never been in one. When I was a kid, My parents was busy with the company. Later on, They were too preoccupied to keep me indoors. Countless of Hospitals, Clinics and sometimes, the Asylum." April sighed. Those were the first years.


    "I like it here though. The view and the smell, its quite refreshing." April smiled to let the negativity go. Her hand reached up and touched Alex''s messy hair.


    April looked like a curious kid, he thought. He felt somewhat bad, for not paying attention to her before. Aside from greetings, she was always aloof. It made him think that she dislikes him.


    "Did you hated me before? Be honest with me." He just had to ask.


    "Why would you think that?" April''s brows furrowed.


    "Well, you hardly said anything to me. You were always aloof and distant." Alex looked at the ceiling. He was trying to remember that young miss, hiding in the corner or out in the balcony.


    "No, I don''t hate you." April looked at Alex, should I confess? She didn''t know if it was appropriate.


    "Oh. I see." Maybe because she wasn''t that well yet, he thought. After all, she only had improved much when their son came along.


    Learning that most of her time was spent inside the Hospital, Alex decided to spoil her. He wanted to bring her out more often and to let her do whatever she wants to do. He never had the chance to do it to his wife, aside from their anniversary or birthdays.


    "Let''s go to the ocean then. I have a yacht close by here." Alex turned to look at her and grabbed her left hand. He kissed on her palm, Her hand was too soft and white. It would do her good to be on the sun, he thought.


    "But I don''t have any clothes? or swimsuits?" April pursed her lips when Alex held her hand. Though she felt guilty about not telling the truth, he didn''t bother asking more anyways. She felt dissatisfied with herself and Alex.


    "No problem. Hold a sec baby." Alex kissed her forehead and pulled himself up. He inclined himself on his pillow and grabbed his phone that was on the table. His left hand was still holding April.


    "James, its me again. Call Marco and have Carolynn ready within the hour."


    Alex looked so bossy like, April thought. She had yet to see this side of him. He always acted like a gentleman in front of her.


    "I already did the liberty this morning sir, They are already awaiting you onboard. I also dropped some clothes and swimsuits for April." James was ahead of him, He knows his boss down to his toes.


    "Excellent, I know I could always count on you. I''ll give you a raise within the month." Alex hanged up, not waiting for James again. James could only sighed, wherever he was.


    April sat up and covered her chest, there were more love bites on her. Alex was a beast alright.


    "Who''s Carolynn?" April eyed Alex.


    Alex smiled and kissed her nose. "Nothing to be jealous of, I''ll introduced you two later. Right now, let''s go downstairs and get going. I''m famished."


    Alex got up and picked up their clothes. April blushed, as she looked at Alex''s n.a.k.e.d body walking around the room. He was quite gifted down there, she thought. She was blushing again. Her skin was too pale that it was easy so see the red color on her cheeks.


    Alex handed her clothes and noticed that she was turning red again. Alex''s head went closer to hers and smirk.


    "Baby, don''t test me. I still have enough energy to last us the whole night. I know that you must''ve been sore, So I''ll behave. But if you keep blushing for me, don''t tell me that I didn''t warn you." Alex gave her a quick kiss on the mouth and went to the bathroom.


    He only had to put on his clothes, but now he needed a cold shower. He had never been this active before. April was setting his blood boiling for her.


    April took her clothes and put it on as fast as she could. She wanted to wash up, but she didn''t wanna see the beast in the bathroom. She really might end up being devoured again. Thinking about that beast makes her blushing again.


    "Stop it April, you know you can''t handle enough of it." She murmured to herself. Her body was aching all over, It was too much for one day. She never thought that Alex was only acting like a gentleman, but was a beast in bed!

 Chapter 26 - Dating a Married Man (3)

    Since they were heading for the ocean, Alex put on some polo and shorts. April was already on a dress, so there wasn''t any reason to change. He didn''t bother to bring some clothes, he had some left on the yacht. Whatever he owns, they were kept clean and maintained by his subordinates.


    Alex changed his car from Mercedes-Benz to a BMW i8. How he loves the ocean, is the same way with cars. He usually keep one car or two in each of his houses. Just in case one broke down, he could have a spare.


    On their way, they were both famished. Alex had let the top of his car down, so April could enjoy the wind. He already called Marco earlier, to prepare some food for them.


    April''s hair was being blown by the wind. She was currently excited and happy. She has been too pampered that she never experienced any thrill in life. They were too worried for her safety and well-being.


    Right now, she''s doing all the things that her parents would kill her for. She raised her hands and laughed. She liked the feeling of the wind in her hands.


    "Having fun that much baby?" Alex chuckled. He had never seen April with this much life. He was happy to see that she was enjoying the small things in life. He couldn''t help but look forward to to learning more about her.


    "Yes. Thank you Alex." April giggled. She had always been carefree and adventurous when she was young. The opportunity was just been taken away from her. Now, she couldn''t let this pass. She would enjoy and cherish each little things that would come her way.


    Alex loved hearing her laughter and her giggles. It was too pleasant to his ears. He couldn''t help but compare her to his wife. Francesca was too stern, prim and proper. She was born to be on top of the food chain. She was picky on food, hates a lot of things and disdained anything that involves her to exert any kind of physical effort. She had servants to do them, sh says or that she couldn''t care to bother.


    Alex sighed, he looked at April for a brief second. She was still smiling while observing the buildings and people they pass by. April grew up in a wealthy family too, but she was never a snob nor a brat. He could tell that it wasn''t because of her mental unstableness, it was her personality. April was just being herself.


    Being a businessman, he had to learn how to gauge a person''s inner thoughts, their desires and their personalities. From this, He knew how to differentiate from the truth and the lies. Well, love is different. He was blinded by his own heart. That''s why his parents thinks he is stupid, at least in that perspective.


    In business, they knew that he was the right man to handle the job. They were confident that Alex would do the right decisions. That''s why they left the business to him since he was 25. In front of everyone''s eyes, Alex was ruthless and fearless. There wasn''t a task that he had stop him yet. With him at the top, the Hawthorne''s Group had earned 10 Billion in assets already. This only happened in two years. If him and Colm finally started their Partnership, it would generate another 2 Billion. Right now, they are still on the planning stage.


    Alex was already considered a genius. One of a kind. A Man who was worshipped and envied by others. He was also the Man that was admired by a lot of woman, too bad that he was married and loyal. Good thing they haven''t seen him today or else they will faint from shock.


    Alex slid his right hand to April''s left hand, he lifted it to his lips. April blushed with Alex''s gesture. Even though they didn''t properly talked about their status, She could feel that Alex''s actions were genuine.


    "Can''t wait to spend my weekend with you, baby." Alex whispered and smiled. There were almost at the dock. The place was owned by one of his friend, He rents on it to let his boats park close to his villa.


    "Me too, Alex. I want to spend my weekend with you." April gave Alex one of her beautiful smiles. Her heart was on cloud nine right now. Even if she dies tomorrow, she will never regret a single thing. Alex was her salvation. She wanted to test this theory, That''s why she agreed to be with him.


    Alex''s heart skipped a beat. Good thing that he was driving or else he would''ve eaten April right then and there. He couldn''t get enough of her. Every words, sounds and actions that she makes; makes him filled with an immense joy and happiness. Alex had never felt this kind of emotions before, it was beyond what he had felt for his wife. He was almost scared to lose April. What is this!? He asked himself.


    Before he could even thought more of it, they have finally arrived. It took 20 minutes to get here, it was mostly because of the traffic.


    A guard opened the gates for them, it was a private dock after all. He knew a lot of wealthy people who pays rent to his friend as well. It was practical and convenient, rather than buying your own dock. This place was well guarded and chances to meet wealthy people was high. It was sort of a club, where the wealthy sailing enthusiast people like Alex go. It wasn''t formal though.


    The guard gave a salute when they passed by, They knew Alex well or at least all the renters. They were given information about who owned whose boat and who was allowed to go inside. Like the captains and its crews.


    April''s mouth was wide open, as they passed rows of rows of different kinds of boats and all small to medium sizes.


    "Where''s yours?" April looked at Alex.


    "Almost at the very end." Alex smiled at April, she looked exactly like a kid. Seeing new kinds of fun stuff to play with.


    Not long after, Alex parked in front of ROW #14. Alex rented the whole row for himself. All the boats parked in this row was his. He owned at least 5. 2 Different kinds of sail boats, two yacht and a speed boat.


    Carolynn was the biggest one, She was a super yacht. Marco waved Alex when he saw them parking. Alex waved back and removed his seatbelt.


    "Who''s that?" April looked at Alex.


    "That''s Marco, he''s the captain. He takes care of my boats." Alex looked at April, he unhook her seatbelt.


    "Now, don''t move. I want to open the door for you." Alex got down and walked to her side of the car. He opened the door and gave his hand to her for assistance.


    "Madame." Alex slightly bow to April. He had always been wanting to open the door for her, He finally done it. He felt a sense of accomplishment on this small task.


    April accepted his hand and got down from the car. "Why, thank you sir." She shyly blink and giggled. April loved the playful Alex.


    Alex smiled and pulled her closer to him. "Don''t tease me baby." He warned and kissed her hand.


    April pursed her lips. "Oh my. Why couldn''t I?" She decided to counterattack.


    "Try me or you won''t be able to walk till Monday." Alex winked at her as he pulled her waist.


    "Feisty, aren''t we Mr. Hawthorne?" April smiled so wide.


    "Only for you baby." Alex whispered and gave her a quick smooch on the lips.

 Chapter 27 - Dating a Married Man (4)

    "April, meet Carolynn." Alex was currently holding April''s left hand as they stood beside the big yacht.


    "So, this is Carolynn?" April''s mouth dropped. She couldn''t believe that she got jealous over a ship and a big one at that!


    Alex pinched April''s nose. "Silly baby. Let''s go." Alex pulled April hand towards the entrance. Marco was waiting for them inside.


    "Boss, she''s all set. Your lunch is also ready." Marco''s brow lifted up for a second. He couldn''t see well from the ship to the parking lot. Marco thought that the woman his boss brought with was his wife. His boss finally broke down? He thought. He could tell that they were definitely a couple, the way they flirt and they were also holding hands.


    "Thanks Marco. Btw, This is April. Baby, this is Marco. He is our Captain." Alex introduced the two.


    "Hello maam, It''s nice to meet you and welcome aboard Carolynn." Marco extended his hand.


    April wasn''t sure if she should accept it. Not because she didn''t want to, but because she was afraid that it might trigger something within her.


    Marco looks like on his early 40''s, british, big built and had a beard. He also looked cleaned and decent, he was wearing a polo and jeans. Just that, April had never liked being touch by others.


    It might sounded that April was taking her time, but it wasn''t. She only hesitated for 5 seconds and decided to accept it with her right hand. She gulped down her fear as her hand touch Marco''s.


    April''s forehead was starting to sweat as she force herself to smile. "Nice to meet you too Marco."


    "Okay, now let''s go and eat. Im famished. Marco." Alex looked and nodded to Marco. It had two meanings, one was to start the yacht and the second one was secrecy. Alex wasn''t afraid of his subordinates. When he hired them, they had to sign a non-disclosure. Meaning, they can never open their mouths without his permission. Written or Verbal.


    Marco nodded back and left the two, he had a yacht to attend to. He wasn''t the gossip type.


    When Marco left, April looked at Alex. He smiled back to her. "Let''s go?" Alex was still holding her hand.


    April pulled her hand from Alex''s. His brows crossed.


    "Can I go to the restroom for a second?" April tried to calm her breathing. She couldn''t let Alex be worried now.


    "Okay, I''ll send you there so you won''t get lost." Alex smiled at her.


    "No, it''s okay. Just tell me where to go. I''ll call you when I''m done. I got my phone with me." April smiled warmly at him.


    Alex didn''t noticed a thing and told April where that restroom was. April gave him a peck on the cheeks and left.


    Alex smirked and went to follow Marco. He just remembered that, he had forgotten to tell him where they were heading.


    -----


    As soon April was away from Alex''s eyes. Her knees buckled, her breathing got intense and her hands was shaking badly. She almost fell on the floor, good thing that she was able to grab on a rail by the wall.


    April''s forehead was now sweating bad, her hands were too. April struggled as she walked slowly towards the restroom, Her eyes were getting blurry by the minute. Flashes of images drifted inside her head.


    April gritted her teeth, she can''t lose her sanity now. Not when Alex is around. She didn''t want to be called a crazy woman again. For her, Alex and their son''s sake.


    Luckily, no one was around. Most of the crew was busy tending for their lunch and the others were inside the Control room.


    Finally, April reached the restroom and went inside. She locked the door and flopped down the floor.


    With April''s shaking hand, she started to look inside her purse. She always carries her medicines with her. She took two pills and swallowed it down.


    April started crying. Why.. Why now of all days? The images one her head was horrible. It was the days where they endlessly drugged her, beat her and r.a.p.ed her. She cried on her knees and waited until her medicine started working.


    ----


    It was almost 30 minutes since Alex last saw April. Alex haven''t heard from her. He checked his phone, there wasn''t any text nor calls from her. He was starting to get worried.


    Carolynn was now in the middle of the sea, so April had nowhere to go. He was sitting by the deck and was waiting for April. When he finally decided to try calling her, nobody picked up. Alex finally stood up and decided to look for her. What if something happened to her?


    Just as he stood up and turned, April was standing and smiling at him.


    "Sorry, I got lost. I wanted to see if I can find my way to you." April smiled at him.


    Alex had never felt this feeling before. He was worried and mad at the same time. April was supposed to call him, when she was done. His heart felt like there was a knot inside. He didn''t understand what he was currently feeling. He was relieved to see that nothing bad happened to her.


    Alex didn''t replied and walked to her, his lips were pursed. When she was finally within reach, Alex pulled her into his arms. "You were supposed to call me. I should''ve gone with you." Alex burrowed his head into her neck.


    "Did i make you worry?" April hugged back.


    "Yes and I''ll punish you for that." Alex took her lips without warning. He vented his anger to her sweet lips. As the kiss deepened, His manhood was starting to hardened.


    April kissed him back, she matched his rhythm. She felt like she was sinking deeper with him. The longer she was with Alex, the happier and scared she was. Dating a Married Man was not something April had planned out. Yet, April was in love with him. She poured her heart out to their kiss and embrace.


    Alex only let her lips go, after hearing April''s stomach growling. He chuckled. "Let''s eat?".


    April blushed and nodded. Alex held her waist as he guided her towards the dining area.

 Chapter 28 - Her First Love

    The dining table was filled with different kinds of food. Since Alex wasn''t sure what she wanted to eat, He told the chef to prepare something heavy and light. There were chicken, pork, beef and seafood. On April''s files, her favorites wasn''t listed. After all, It wasn''t in his priorities before.


    Now, Alex was curious about April. What her likes and dislikes. He wanted to get to know her more. In life and in bed. He smirked at the thought.


    Alex made April sit on his right, The dining room had a beautiful view of the ocean. The sun was high and it was a little bit cloudy. It was the perfect day to be at the sea.


    Seeing all the food in the table, April looked at Alex. "Are you feeding a family?"


    Alex chuckled, "No baby, Its for us. I didn''t know what you like, so I got everything cooked for you." he grabbed her left hand and kissed on it.


    "But, this is too much?" Actually, April loved food. She was a "healthy" eater, as her mom says. She eats anything that was on the table. Well, that was when she was young. After the incident, Food didn''t appear good anymore. Up until now, Food was just something she ate because it was needed.


    "Don''t worry. If you don''t like any of them, the crew will eat it." Alex hated to waste food as well, but it was crucial for him to know which ones she likes and hated.


    "Does any of the food not to your liking?" Alex looked at April in the eyes, she was still hesitating as she looked at the food.


    "I''ll eat some chicken and shrimps. The rest, I can''t eat." April gulped. The food did look appetizing, something she hadn''t experience for a while. Her eyes and her stomach betrayed her though, Alex had seen through her.


    "Eat baby. Don''t worry, I''ll help you burn it all later." Alex lips curled up as he winked at her.


    April gulped. The beast! she thought. She shake her head as she started eating.


    Alex chuckled. She''s so cute, he thought.


    ----


    After they got done eating, Alex gave a tour to April. Ever since her initial anxiety attack earlier, she really didn''t paid close attention to her surroundings.


    Carolynn is a Princess 40M Yacht. Alex had just bought it this year, it was the newest in his collection.


    Carolynn can accommodate up to 12 people to sleep and with 7 crew members waiting on their every need. Her elegant, powerful lines flow around sublime architecture. Secluded sunbathing hideaways, a spa bath, beautifully proportioned dining areas and a walk-in beach club are just a few of her magnificent features. Everything to ensure the perfect retreat for quality time with friends and family. The people called her, "The Imperial Princess".


    Aside from a few friends, Alex wasn''t able to share it with anyone. Especially his estranged wife. Luckily, April seems to be enjoying it.


    After giving her the tour, he brought her to his quarters. Since James assumed that they had already done the deed, He set her clothes down on top Alex''s bed.


    In there, there were at least 3 each set of clothing. Her underwears, dress, shorts, jeans, shirts and blouse. There were two set each of the two pieces and the one piece suit.


    April was amazed on how capable James was. They we''re female clothes for goodness sakes! And they were all branded names and all her measurements. She blushed at the thought. James couldn''t have chose them himself, did he? They were all feminine and beautiful! April looked at Alex, she gave him an odd smile.


    "What?" Alex was puzzled.


    "Is James used to buying girl clothes?" April wanted to know if James buys Francesca''s clothes too. For emergencies.


    "Not that I know of. Why?" Alex rubbed his chin, puzzled to where is April''s thoughts heading.


    "How come he knew about women clothing that much? Is he married?" April sat on the bed, as her hand looked at the clothes that she will be using for this weekend.


    "Nope". Alex chuckled. James was about his age, yet he wasn''t married yet.


    "Dating?" April didn''t gave up.


    "Nope".


    "Ahh. I know. Did you ask him to buy clothes for her before?" April''s hand stop. Even though her voice sounded enthusiastic, her mind wasn''t.


    "Her? You mean..?" Alex''s brows lift up. He finally caught on to her thoughts. It was about his wife.


    "Yes, her. Did you?" April took a deep breath and looked back to Alex.


    Alex sat down beside her and held her waist. "To be honest, I haven''t been able to buy her anything except during an occasion. Even then, she has to pick her own gift. She didn''t trust my judgement, I guess. Even If I wanted to, she would not accept it." Alex shrugged his shoulders. Thinking about it, it did seems odd. It should''ve been normal for him to give something to his wife. Yet the lather prefers to choose it herself.


    When they started dating, she already made it a law. That she won''t accept anything, unless there was an occasion.


    April''s brows furrowed, what kind of woman was Francesca? Not that April was into Alex''s wallet, The wife still should''ve accepted his gifts. The more she heard about their marriage, the more April was confused. Are they not happy with each other?


    Seeing her puzzled look, Alex chuckled. "I told you, don''t worry about her or me. All I want to do for now, is to be able to spend my time with you." Alex kissed her forehead.


    April closed her eyes. Those words did wonders to her heart. It was currently leaping for joy.


    "Alex. I want to tell you something." April''s eyes remained close.


    "Hmm?" Alex looked at her, wondering where she was going now.


    "It''s about that night, when we conceived Sky." April gulped. She was too happy right now and this secret was the only thing that she was guilty of.


    April wanted to be be honest with Alex, She didn''t want it to be a cause of an argument later. Loving Alex was the most selfish thing she had ever done.


    "What about it baby? And why aren''t you looking at me?" Alex''s brows crossed.


    "I want to tell you this because I want to be with you. I''m afraid that looking at you, won''t help me say it." April lowered her head.


    Alex didn''t replied, letting her freely speak her mind. He was getting slightly nervous and curious. Hearing her say that she wanted to be with him, made him feel warm inside.


    "Alex, I love you." April whispered, her hand clenched at her dress. Her eyes were beginning to water.

 Chapter 29 - Her First Love (2)

    "Alex, I Love You."


    Alex stiffened. He had never been confessed before. It was him that confessed to his wife. He was his first love and he had never flirted with anyone before her.


    Right now, his heart was beating fast. He didn''t know that being confessed to, could make him feel this happy.


    "April, can you look at me?" Alex lifted her chin up, he wanted to see her eyes. It makes a big difference, if she was looking at him.


    April opened her eyes. Alex''s blue eyes wasn''t condemning her, instead he looked at her like he wanted to hear it again.


    "I have always loved you, Alex." April confessed her feelings. It was much easier now.


    Alex''s heart grew warm, he smiled at her. "When did you start loving me?"


    April blushed. "When we first met. In the Smith''s living room."


    Love at first sight, Alex thought. How old was she then? 15? 16? While he was around 22? At that time, he was still dating Francesca. God knew how long it took him to convince his wife to marry him. Even though they were together since Highschool, they didn''t got married till they were 24. It might still look too young to marry. At that time, he was sure that she was the one.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" He softly asked. He knew how hard it must''ve been for her to confess. Even now that they had crossed a line, that shouldn''t be crossed.


    "How could I? I''m even more mentally unstable back then. I was in and out of rehab and you were perfectly happy with your girlfriend back then. Why should I try to butt in? I would never want you to be unhappy." April looked down, she couldn''t look at Alex anymore. She was too embarrassed with her own words.


    Alex held a firm gripped on her chin, he wasn''t going to let her escape this time. It was too late for that. "April, look at me." He commanded.


    April gulped, her eyes looked at his again. This time, she felt like her insides was melting.


    "All this time, you really didn''t hated me?" Alex still couldn''t believe it. He thought that April was just saying those words to him earlier today.


    "How could I? You were like the Sun to me. Everytime I secretly look at you, you were smiling happily. Your world was colorful than mine. Sometimes it made me wish, to be a part of that world". A tear fell down on her cheeks. What she had said was true.


    Alex''s world was indeed colorful. He had everything he wanted. Family, Friends and a Lover. He was surrounded by mesmerizing people. He had never faced any hardsh.i.p.s. He never had nightmares nor terrible demons inside his head. April used to envy him and yet loved him at the same time.


    Unlike April, her demons was her bestfriends. They didn''t want to leave her, they were her companions in life.


    Alex wiped away her tears. He pulled April into his arms and patted her back.


    "I''m sorry for not noticing baby. Don''t worry, I''m here now. You may wish to be a part of my world, but I''d rather be part of yours. Together with our son, we will slowly build our own family." He kissed her hair. Her confession brought new realization on his head. He needed time to think this through. Now that he knew how being loved supposed to feel like, he didn''t want to let it go.


    "But your wife?" April buried her face in his chest. Even if it hurts, she needed to address this issue. She didn''t like being a Mistress. She didn''t want to be the third wheel.


    "Give me time baby. Can you give me this?" Alex looked at her in the eyes. She looked lovelier, even in tears.


    It was a promise, It was a hope that love can blossom between them. Her mind was screaming "NO!, Don''t believe promises." Yet heart was wanting any kind of attention, that Alex was willing throw at her way.


    April nodded, she was willing to wait. Even without this promise, she was already happy. She was willing to believe anything at this point. She was in that deep abyss, there were no longer any chances of coming up.


    "Thank you baby." Alex kissed her in the lips. He meant what he said. He just needed time. It would be unfair for anyone, if he said that he no longer love his wife. It will always be there. Yet Alex can''t deny that April didn''t grew on him. Ever since he spent his time with her and their son, he was constantly looking out for her. It may not be was he planned at first, but plans can always change.


    After the kiss, they were both gasping for air. That kiss they just shared, was different from those hungry kisses. This time, there was something beautiful to it. It was like, their hearts was slowly connecting to each other. Time was moving slow.


    "Alex? I still have another thing to say." April whispered as she calmed herself down. His lips was to die for, she thought.


    "Yes baby?" Alex smirked. He could still taste her sweet lips on his tongue.


    "That night, I''d like to tell you what exactly happened." April pursed her lips.


    Alex tilted his head, letting her continue. He didn''t mind about not knowing. Yet, a part of him also wanted to know.


    "Well. A couple of months back, before your bachelor party. I heard from Colm that you were getting married. I got sad and honestly depressed. That time, it didn''t help that I was more mentally unstable. They had to send me to an institution for a longer period of time.


    I guess the news brought me down a lot. My episodes got frequent and I almost couldn''t recognize anyone again. I''m not saying this because I want your pity. I just wanted to be honest with you." April took a deep breath and looked at Alex in the eyes.


    Alex was still listening intently, trying to understand her. He didn''t know that his marriage brought so much pain to her. He felt guilty for adding more troubles to her life.


    "After that, it took me so long to overcome it. When I did, I was able to get out that place. That same day, I heard that you were having a bachelor''s party for your friends in the US. I told my parents that I wanted to see Colm that night, since he went to your party. I had them dropped me off the hotel, I told them that Colm already knew that I was coming. That he will sent me home himself. I insisted my parents to let me go, It took me a while before they did. It was already pass 10 o''clock in the evening, when I arrived at the hotel. Anyway, that was my excuse.


    I didn''t came for Colm, I went to see you that night. I wanted to see you, One last time. Before you get married, before you became farther away from my grasp.


    When I got there, I asked around if anyone saw you. At the same time, I was desperately hiding from Colm. Someone told me, that they saw you heading back upstairs. He introduced himself as Cefei and he gave me your room number.


    When I got there, I saw you almost passed out in the hallway. I never would have expected to see you there. I instantly went to help you out, but I couldn''t even lift you up. You were already drugged then, I only thought you were drunk. You were puking and were mumbling to yourself.


    Good thing that a staff came pass us. He helped me bring you to your room. He said he knew you, that you were with the bachelor party. I didn''t had any clue back then, I only thought that you looked awful and sick. Thank goodness that you had your hotel card with you, that''s how we were able to bring you in.


    When we got you rested inside your room, the staff instantly excused himself. He seem kinda on a rush to get out. He said he will contact your friends and get their help. He never came back though.


    Just then, you started undressing yourself. You were mumbling that it was too hot. You asked someone to turn the AC up. But before I could even move away, you pulled me to the bed and kiss my lips." April took a deep breath again.


    She had never spoken this much before. She had experience a lot of new things with Alex around. Her mind was a lot stable and her heart was calmer. Well, except that her heart get too excited at certain times.

 Chapter 30 - Her First Love (3)

    Alex was still looking at her, he didn''t dare interrupt. He could see that her hands was slightly shivering, as she tries to recall what happened that night.


    Cefei.


    That name again.


    Alex couldn''t believe that it was really Cefei, who had sent April to his room. But at the same time, he was glad that it was April.


    He already love his son, Sky. He adored the little guy''s train of thoughts. If it weren''t for April, who knew which woman would Cefei send that night?


    "And then?" Alex grabbed both of her hands. He was letting her know that it was okay, that he would never get mad at her.


    April''s hand grew cold, as she continued her story.


    "I could''ve pushed you away. Though your weight was leaning on me, your weren''t forceful at all. You could say that, I could''ve stop it right then. Even though I was weak, I could''ve still be able to push you away." She sighed. She finally was able to get it off her chest. All this time, It was gnawing inside her heart.


    "But you didn''t." Alex''s lips curled up.


    "Yes, I didn''t. I don''t know what came into me that night. My mind became blank when you kissed me. As the kiss went deeper, My thoughts of rejecting you got fuzzier.


    I became selfish that night. I thought that I could justify what I did back then. Though deep inside me knew, it was wrong.


    But then, you started undressing me. You started kissing me in places, where I hated the most. Yet, your kisses didn''t feel like those other guys before. You made me feel what making love really was, what it felt like to actually enjoy it. Not because of l.u.s.t or with the help of drugs.


    You made love to me for a long time, as many as you could. Until you no longer able to, you fell asleep instantly.


    I knew how terrible you would feel like, if you see me in the morning. Even though I was in pain, I left. I didnt have the courage to face you. You were getting married. I didn''t want you to feel guilty nor to take responsibility. I didn''t want you to pity me. That''s also why I didn''t tell you, when I had Sky." A torn in her heart was removed, now it was bleeding. April''s tears came rushing down. She didn''t want to show how weak she was, in front of him. But she could not stop herself. She felt like she was too happy and that she didn''t deserved it.


    Alex pulled her again into his arms. This time, he finally knew what happened. He believed her, he was somewhat able to connect some of the images in his head. He did only stopped, when he couldn''t do it anymore.


    "Hush baby, It''s alright. I''m not mad at you. I''m actually glad it was you. I''d rather do it with you than some random woman. It wasn''t your fault. I was drugged by my friend that night." Alex whispered all this to her ears. All though she looked pretty when she is crying, he still didn''t want her to cry.


    "But..?" April had gotten Alex''s shirt soaked again. She didn''t knew that Alex could penetrate her walls so easily.


    "Let''s end this talk here. I brought you here to have fun, not to cry." Alex kissed her eyes. April was red all over her face.


    "Okay." April sniffed and calmed her heart down.


    "Go and change to a swimsuit. Let''s go to the ocean and have fun. Stop worrying okay? I''ll be here from now on." Alex kissed her lips one last time, before heading to his closet. He grabbed his swimming trunks and went to change inside the bathroom.


    April took a deep breath. What was going on with her. She had never been this open with anyone before. It felt like she could share everything to Alex. He was too easy going and lovable at the same time.


    He accepted her with all her flaws and their son. He didn''t asked for anything, but instead took take of them. He was willing to shoulder everything for them, for her.


    Is it alright to trust her heart to him? Was it fine to openly love him? What would her family think? What would his family think? And his wife? What would she do, once she learned about what happened to them? All this questions flew into her mind.


    Alex was her first love. A love that shouldn''t have never existed in the first place.


    -----


    Alex decided to take another shower, He actually got turned on when April was recalling their night together. Added that she looked lovely and he knew how delicious she was, it was enough to sent his Jr. to awaken.


    He did a quick cold shower and changed. When he got out, April was already changed too. She was wearing a two piece peach colored swimsuit underneath a white simple dress.


    She looked like an Angel, he thought. His inner beast was starting to react again. He gulped. What''s wrong with him? When did he ever became this wild? He had never been this extremely hungry for a woman''s body. Not even his wife.


    I mean, they did it a lot. Yes. But, not like what he felt with April. She wasn''t even doing anything, yet his body was already reacting.


    They needed to get out of this room or else he wouldn''t be able to control himself. He knew she was still sore from last night and this morning.


    "Come baby, let''s head out." Alex extended his right hand.


    April smiled and accepted it. She was now fully composed. She decided to worry about everything later. For now, she wanted to enjoy her moment with Alex.


    ----


    Alex had brought her to the back. Carolynn was already anchored. They were somewhere in the midst of the Southern part, of the North Sea.


    The blue ocean was breathing taking, April thought. The sea was almost endless, it was magnificent. She had never been this close before.


    "Do you know how to swim?" Alex looked at April.


    April shake her head. Even though she swims on their pool, it was within foot''s reach.


    Seeing April''s responce. One of the crew handed Alex a life jacket, as well as set of keys. All of Carolynn''s crew were males. The key was for the Jet ski, it was floating behind the yacht. Alex had told Marco to tow it with them.


    "Do we have some Sunscreen?" Alex asked the same crew. He put the keys into his pocket and set the jacket on the chair.


    "Yes sir, hold a sec." The crew left to get it and came back very quick.


    "Thanks." Alex took the lotion and pulled April to sit.


    He helped April removed her dress. She look heavenly on her two piece, he thought. He opened the lotion and rubbed it on her skin.


    "I can do it." April tried to grab he lotion from his hand, but he dodge.


    "No, let me baby. This is my job." Alex winked at her. April''s skin was too white, he didn''t want her to get sunburned.


    April sat down obediently. She came to a realization that Alex was stubborn. Yet, he was caring and gentle. She was too happy at this moment, she no longer cared about anything.


    After putting some lotion on her, he got some on himself too. Alex removed his shirt and shorts, leaving only his swimming trunks.


    His abs were shining on the sun. The lotion made it look bright and shiny. April gulped. She turned her head elsewhere.


    "Are we riding that?" April looked at the Jet Ski. She had never rode it before.


    "Yes." Alex set the lotion down and took the life jacket. He put it on April and made sure it would hold her pretty good.


    "Are you ready?" He asked.


    "Yes!" April nodded. She wanted to try new things, she was glad that Alex was willing to show this to her.


    "Let''s go. Don''t worry, I''ll be here. I won''t let you drown." Alex kissed her cheeks as he held her waist. He guided her down the yacht and help her into the Jet Ski.

 Chapter 31 - Change of Plans

    That afternoon was the best moment in April''s life. Well, aside from giving birth to Sky that is.


    Alex had been very gentle and patient with her. He was always behind her, guiding her through all their activities. He had thought her many things and let her experience a lot of new stuff.


    They went Jet Skiing, Snorkeling and Jumping into the Ocean. At one point, Alex eve let her drive the Jet Ski. Alex had learn that she had the ability to do it, just didn''t have the opportunity to.


    During snorkeling, April was able to see the coral reefs in person. Different kinds of sea fishes and sea turtles. She looked like a kid who kept pointing at them. Alex was happy enough to name it all for her.


    Alex had also gave her courage to jump into the water, even though she had her life vest. April had never been jump into any sort of water before. Alex had taught her how to do a cannon ball and how to hold her breath during impact.


    April had a wonderful time. Alex and her were exhausted with laughing and talking the whole afternoon. That they forgotten everything else, They didn''t care about anything at the moment. It was already sunset when they finally decided to call it a day.


    The two had never enjoyed this much before. They finally realized by themselves that, it''s different when you spend your time with someone who actually enjoys it with you.


    Time actually went too fast, that they didn''t want to end it yet.


    ----


    It was currently 8 o''clock in the evening. Alex and April had just finished their candle light dinner and were now sitting at the sundeck.


    Alex had wrapped April with a blanket, so she doesn''t get cold. At the same time, his arms were around her.


    They were both looking at the night sky, while completely in the middle of the sea. It was quiet and all they could hear were their breathings and the waves.


    The crew was inside, giving the two their own privacy. Marco and the crew had never seen their boss this happy. Alex was smiling the whole time and his laughter was so loud. Everytime April said something funny, he laughed and wasn''t trying to hold himself back.


    One of the things that Alex had realized, is that April likes to crack up jokes. She was playful and adventurous. She didn''t hesitated when she was asked to drive the Jet Ski or when she wanted to do the snorkeling. She was all up to all his suggestions. She even asked if they could scuba diving. He didn''t have a gear for her size, so he told her that they could do it tomorrow. So James could buy her one.


    Remembering about James, he took his phone out. It had been on silent, he didn''t want to deal with any kind of business earlier. Since, he was having a good time.


    Aside from a constant reminder and business information from James, there were also text from other friends. What shocked him the most was he received a lot of missed calls from the Burghley Mansion. He dialed it back, and waited for someone to pick up. His left arm was still wrapped around April.


    "Hello? This is The Burghley Mansion". It was one of the maids, who picked up the phone. They didn''t have a call number screen, so they wouldn''t be able to know who was calling.


    "This is Alex, is there some emergency?" He said. April looked up to Alex. He shake his head, letting her know that it was alright. He didn''t want her to panic, if something happened to their son.


    "Master! Hold a second. It''s Sky. He was dialing both of you and the Madame. Since you guys didn''t showed up for dinner. Let me get him."


    Alex closed his eyes. How could he forgot. He called early this morning, saying their were going to have dinner with Sky.


    After a while of silence, Sky picked up the phone.


    "Hello? Mommy?" Sky''s voice were shaky. Alex could tell that he was crying.


    "No baby, this is Daddy. Are you alright? Did something happened?" Alex was worried. He had never seen or heard his little man crying. He always look tough, when he is visiting him.


    April''s brows furrowed. Hearing that Alex was speaking with their son. Did something happened? she thought. She couldn''t help but worry.


    *Sniff* .. *Sniff*


    "Want to speak to Mommy. Please?" Sky answered. He didn''t want to talk to his daddy right now.


    Alex sighed, he didn''t know what to do with his son. He was still so aloof to him.


    "Alright, Stop crying okay? Daddy loves you. I''ll hand the phone to mommy." Alex said. Sky didn''t reply, so he sighed again. He handed the phone to April''s waiting hand.


    "Hello baby? Did something happened?" April took a deep breath, waiting for any sort of bad news.


    "Mommy! Are you alright? You didn''t come home." Sky was still sniffing in between his speech.


    "I''m so sorry baby. Mommy and Daddy was having fun by the ocean. I''m sorry for not calling. We''ll see you tomorrow, okay? Is everything fine there?" How could she forget her own son? How silly of her. She was so embarrassed to herself. She had too much fun with Alex.


    Alex felt the same thing, so he pulled April to his arms. While his left ear was on the phone as well, he wanted to hear their conversation.


    "I missed you Mommy. I want you home." Sky felt like it was unfair. She was having fun while he was stuck studying with Lauri. She even forgotten about him! All because of his father''s fault. His father had taken his mommy''s attention away from him.


    "Okay. Tomorrow. It''s late now, Drink some warm milk before sleeping. Mommy loves you." April felt relieved that nothing happened when she was away. She didn''t care if something happened to her, just not her son.


    *Sniffs* "Promise?" Sky asked.


    "Promise. We can go have fun tomorrow with your daddy." April looked at Alex. She knew how hard Alex was trying to get close to their son.


    "I don''t want him. Only mommy!" Sky was still mad at him.


    "But baby, Mommy loves daddy. Baby should also love daddy. I want us three to be a happy family." April blushed. She knew how to get her son''s weakness. It was her.


    Alex smirked. He loved hearing her say that she loves him. He hugged her tighter.


    "Mommy loves daddy?". Since when did this happen? Sky thought.


    "Yes. Mommy and Daddy will see you tomorrow okay? Sleep now. It''s late. We love you baby." April said and hang up. If she let Sky reply, it would take longer to convince him.


    Alex was grinning from ear to ear, when she hanged up.


    "What?" April pursed her lips. She pretended that she didn''t know why he was smiling.


    "So.." Alex leaned his head closer to hers.


    "Mommy loves Daddy?" He quoted her words.


    April blushed. He is such a tease, she thought. "Yes. Mommy loves Daddy." She repeated.


    "I''m so happy." Alex claimed her lips.


    Though he didn''t exactly replied to her confession, he knew that he was starting to love April. He wouldn''t have done all of this, if he didn''t have this growing feelings for her.


    Alex had never experienced this kind joy with another woman before. Like he wanted to be with her constantly. With his wife, they go on months without seeing each other.


    One thing he knew for sure. He didn''t want to hurt April. He would protect and provide for her from now on. He didn''t want to lose this kind of feeling. The feeling of being truly love by someone.


    He knew Francesca loves him, she just wasn''t the showy type. She shows it on her own unique way. But April was different. Although she does get embarrassed, when he teases her. She was still being honest about her emotions. She wasn''t afraid to show it to him.


    Since they were going to visit their little son tomorrow, their time together would be cut short. He knew he wouldn''t be able to play hooky with April, if Sky is around.


    With this thought in mind, he changed his plans and decided to devour her tonight.

 Chapter 32 - Change of Plans (2)

    * Warning *


    Skip this Chapter,


    If you don''t like the juicy parts


    ------


    Alex pulled her into his lap and covered their two bodies with the blanket. April was gasping for air, while Alex kissed her neck. His right hand crawled slowly inside her shirt, towards her chest.


    "Alex... We''re in public." She whispered in between her breathing. She needed to remind him, they were in the middle of the sea! For goodness sake!


    "Hmm.. Don''t worry, I sent them away. Don''t be too loud or they''ll hear us." He murmured as he switch his hand. His left hand fondled her b.r.e.a.s.t, while his right hand went down in between her thighs. She was currently wearing a skinny jean, it fitted perfectly well on her. He could almost feel her underwear getting wet from excitement.


    April m.o.a.ned softly, Alex was getting better and better. He knew now where was her spots. He kissed behind her ear and slowly licking her ears.


    Unable to get enough, He unbuttoned her jeans and let his hand crawl inside her underwear. It was already wet and slimy. Her body was screaming for his touch.


    "You''re so hot and wet baby." Alex claimed her lips again. Their tongue intertwined while his hands were busy groping her body.


    "Ahh... Alex.. Stop.. Or I''ll come.." April''s toes curled together. She was getting there. Alex''s fingers inside her, was making her go insane. Alex stopped kissing her, he wanted to see her come in his hand. He fondled her b.r.e.a.s.t some more and let his fingers go deeper inside her. His rhythm was getting fast, her breathing was too.


    April tried to keep her m.o.a.ning as low as possible. She didn''t want anyone to hear her. Alex''s fingers were sliding in and out, inside her. Her underwear were soaked with her flower juices.


    "Alexxx!!!" April''s back arched as she came. She set herself free with Alex''s fingers. Her head leaned on Alex''s chest for support, while she tries to catch her breath. He always takes her breath away, she thought.


    Alex was gasping for air too. His pants were so tight, he was wanting her so bad. Seeing her came in his hand and the look of her flushed face, made him feel hot and in control. Alex removed his hands from inside her clothing and hugged her tight.


    He then murmured, "April. I want you.."


    "Here?" April replied. She was still catching her breath.


    "Yes. Under the sky, in the middle of the sea. I want inside you, here and now." Alex claimed her lips again, not waiting for her reply.


    The air around them felt hot and steamy. Their hearts were beating fast, as their kiss deepened. Alex invaded her mouth with his tongue. He likes tasting her everywhere, he noticed.


    Alex unzipped his shorts and got his Rod out. He was still kissing her, while he guided her right hand into his Rod.


    "Play with me, baby. Make me feel good." He murmured in between kisses.


    April took hold of his manhood and followed his instructions. She gave him a hand job while keeping their lips together.


    After a while, Alex couldn''t hold it anymore and m.o.a.ned close to her her ear. Her hand was getting better, he thought. April got down on his lap and decided to take it to a different level.


    Alex only stared at her, his blood was boiling from ecstacy. April claimed the tip of his Rod with her mouth. Her right hand was still holding it, while her left hand caressed his sack.


    Alex gripped her head and m.o.a.ned, as his Rod went deeper into her mouth. April was definitely giving him a deep throat. Alex hadn''t felt this good for a while, He didn''t know that April knew how to do this. She shielded her teeth from hurting him and sucked his Rod faster. Though it was a bad memory, she had learned all her moves from her past. It was only now that she decided to remember on how to do it.


    Seeing Alex was feeling good. Her mouth got faster, sucking him in and out while twirling her tongue on his tip. She put all his Rod inside her mouth, Alex was caught off guard everytime.


    "Ahh... April.. Stop.. or I''ll come.." Alex was gasping and softly m.o.a.ning. It was his turn to say the same words.


    He tried to get April off, but she wouldn''t let go of his c.o.c.k. She decided to make him pay for his actions earlier. Her mouth felt so good, that it didn''t took long for Alex come inside.


    April felt and tasted a hot substance inside her mouth, she stared at Alex before swallowing it. Alex''s jaw dropped. She looked so hot, seeing her swallowing his come.


    Alex couldn''t wait any longer, he still wasn''t satisfied. He made April stand up and removed her jeans and underwear. He cover her with the blanket, so no one could see her half n.a.k.e.d. He then turned her around, facing her back towards him.


    Without a word, He pulled her down to sit on his hard Rod.


    "Alexxx!!" April m.o.a.ned his name as he penetrated her flower.


    Alex didn''t reply and just held her waist. He guided her body, up and down his Rod.


    "April..." He murmured behind her. She was so hot and wet, he thought. Her insides were literally gripping his c.o.c.k, it was so tight and it felt so good. It made him want more of her.


    Only the waves, their heavy breathing and their soft m.o.a.ning could be heard. Even though they were m.o.a.ning and calling their names, it was still quiet enough. They weren''t heard by the people inside. Carolynn''s walls where built thick, to keep the wind and water out.


    Alex stood up and brought April next to the railing. April was facing the ocean as her back was still facing him. Alex covered their lowered bodies with the blanket, as he slid his c.o.c.k inside her, from behind. Alex hold on her waist and the blanket, making sure that no one could see them. He didn''t care if they heard, he just wanted to protect April''s body. He didn''t want anybody to oogle on her. April was his, as he was claiming her now.


    Since Alex just came, It would took a while before he could come again. This time, he wanted to enjoy it. He leaned his body closer to hers, so he could penetrate her deeper as he could.


    April couldn''t stop m.o.a.ning. Good thing that it was windy tonight, the waves were loud. She felt so good, as Alex went deeper and deeper inside her. His Rod was so thick and hard, it made her knees buckled together. She was losing her strength. Alex was the only thing that keeping her up.


    Alex turned April around and lifted her up. He held on to her bottom as both of her hands held on the railing, on either side of her. He was still holding the blanket behind her. Her legs wrapped around Alex, as he slid his c.o.c.k inside her.


    It was too much to April. Their bodies were sweating, their breathing was getting harder. Their heart was screaming for one thing. They wanted this moment to last forever.


    "Alexxx.. I want you.. Please, come inside me.." April begged for release. She was getting close again. She could feel that he was too. His movements were getting fast, his Rod was twitching inside her.


    "April... Oh April .. Your so good.." Alex m.o.a.ned as his h.i.p.s was getting faster..


    "Alex!!!"


    "April!!"


    As they came together, a huge wave slammed on the side of their ship. It was like a timely event. Their voices had gotten loud, when they called for each other''s name.


    Alex sat back down with April in tow, he was still inside her. Letting his juices filled inside her. He had never made love in the middle of the ocean before and certainly not in an open space.


    He never thought that, It would be this exciting. Thinking about it, his soft Rod had gotten harder again. Alex had always have a good s.e.x drive. He could come as many as he wants.


    He got April to stand up while he zipped his fly. He didn''t want to take his chances. He picked up her clothes and gave it to her. Her lower body was still covered by the blanket.


    Alex then lifted her up and carried her inside. He knew that she didn''t have the strength to walk. He wanted to do more things to her, but inside his room. Where she didn''t need the strength to stand up. Call him selfish, he all wanted April for himself.

 Chapter 33 - Catching up

    April swallowed her birth control pill and her regular medicines, one after the other. She could barely walk nor move. She was still sleepy and sore at the same time. It didn''t helped that Alex had woken her up early.


    They were currently heading back to the Burghley Mansion. Alex woke her up around 5 O''Clock in the morning, Carolynn was already at the dock.


    It was now past 6 in the morning, 30 minutes more and they''ll arrive. Her head turned towards the driver''s seat, she could see that he was in the good mood. He was humming, Like he won some sort of war all by himself.


    It was a wonder, where all of his stamina came from. She wasn''t able to sleep until a little past 1 o''clock. Alex looked back at her and smiled.


    "Are you still cold?" Alex patted her thigh.


    She was indeed cold earlier. Who knew that the ocean breeze was so cold in the morning? Alex had wrapped her on a blanket and the car heater was on.


    "No, I''m alright now." She looked like a burrito right now. Tucked and covered. She glared at Alex. Remembering how she got in the car in the first place, she was beyond embarrassed.


    Alex only chuckled and focused on driving.


    Why you ask? Alex had wrapped her on a blanket before leaving bed! Not when she had gotten in the car! She had hickey''s everywhere! Since she didn''t brought any long sleeves shirt, it was too embarrassing to walk out! Added that she couldn''t walk anyways. Alex actually carried her all the way to the car! She didn''t dare looked at the crew''s puzzled faces.


    Luckily, they actually thought that she was sick or something. Why else would their boss covered her from head to toe and carry her?


    Back to the present, April turned around and face the window. She had ignored the beast beside her, since she had gotten in the car. It didn''t take long before sleep took her. She was extremely tired for the past two nights in a row.


    He was really a beast, I tell you! April thought.


    -----


    They arrived at the Burghley Mansion past 6:30 am. April woke up being carried by Alex to her bedroom. April looked at the time on her wrist. She knew that their son must be already up, they usually have breakfast at 7 am.


    "You awake baby?" Alex brought her to the bathroom and made her stand up.


    April only nodded. She didn''t have the energy to fight with him right now.


    Alex only chuckled. He knew that it was his fault, but it wasn''t something he regretted on doing.


    April was slowly unwrapped by Alex''s "expert" hands. He turned on the hot water and made her a hot bath. When it was ready, he slowly undressed her. April didn''t bother blushing at this point, she was still furious at her current circ.u.mstances.


    With the help of the beast, She got in the tub and slowly drifted to sleep again. Luckily Alex got in the tub as well, just before she drifted to sleep. He had let her sleep on his chest, while cleaning her body. April could feel him beside her, caressing her body as he cleaned her. He was being gentle, trying not hurting her more.


    ----


    April was drifting in and out of her sleep. All the while, never bothering on opening her eyes.


    At one point, she heard two voices who were whispering.


    "Mommy tired?" said the little voice.


    "Yes, mommy is tired. She had too much fun in the ocean. Next time, daddy will bring you there. Along with mommy, of course." said the second voice.


    the little voice didn''t reply.


    "Come on, let''s go downstairs. Let mommy sleep some more." said the second voice and then a door closing sound could be heard.


    April knew that it was Alex and Sky, but her eyes were too tired to open. She drifted to a deeper sleep after that.


    ----


    April woke up by the strong bright light, coming out from her window. The Sun was already at its highest point. April looked at the time, it was almost 1 pm.


    She sighed. She had slept too long, she thought. April felt a bit better though, her body wasn''t that sore anymore. The hot bath that Alex made for her, actually helped.


    April couldn''t remember how she finished that bath, how she got in bed nor how she got changed. She noticed that she was currently wearing a thin turtle neck white long sleeves and pajamas. It perfectly covered all her love bites. Alex, she thought while silently cursing him. She could envisioned him chuckling already.


    She sat up on the side of the bed. There saw a note on the bedside table.


    "I''m taking our son a for quick ride, We''ll be back before you wake up. Hopefully.


    Alex XXX "


    "XXX? Hugs and Kisses?" April smiled. She didn''t know that Alex had a silly and corny side.


    She slowly got up, observing her lower parts. It was still sore, but now bearable. April put on her sleepers and went downstairs. She was hungry, too hungry. She needed to eat something soon.


    When she got downstairs, a maid saw her. April was informed that the Master and the Young Master weren''t in the Mansion, they had left a little bit after 12. April only nodded and ask the maid to make her some food and deliver it to the garden.


    The servants on the mansion already knew that it was her favorite spot. Around this hour, April would always be there to hang out or read.


    April went to the garden and sat down inside the gazebo. She loves smelling the flowers and being outside close to nature. The garden was carefully tended by a Gardener, hired by Alex of course.


    It didn''t took a while before 2 maids brought her food and drinks. They had asked her if she needed anything else, before leaving.


    April happily chow down all the food in front of her, while waiting for her lover and son. She tried to organize her thoughts while eating.


    She was now officially a Mistress. A third wheel on someone else''s Marriage. April didn''t know how long would this arrangement last, nor if Alex is serious about shouldering her from now on. She knew that Alex wouldn''t dare abandon Sky, since Alex''s blood runs inside her son.


    What about her though? April knew that Alex had love Francesca since Highschool. Francesca was his First Love, he married her for this purpose. Alex wanted to build a family with Francesca, to have kids and to grow old.


    April felt a slight sting of pain, inside her chest. She knew all of this before, but it still hurt. What if Francesca had a turn of heart and decided to reconcile with him, to fulfill their promises on the altar?


    What would Alex do then? What will happen to her? Where would she be placed? She doubt that Francesca will not allow them to continue playing on her back. April would then be cast away. Only Sky will be able to stand next to Alex. She was sure that Alex would never let Francesca hurt his son.


    April sighed, she didn''t dare cry about it now. It was already to late for regret. Her heart was already on Alex''s palm. He could easily crush it at will. Was it all worth it? she asked herself.


    For only a brief of happiness, to her dark and horrible world. Yes, it was well worth it. She was already called a "Crazy woman" anyways, might as well give them the reason to.


    Only a crazy woman would f.u.c.k around a Married Man. The Mistress, The pest inside a Marriage.


    April sighed again. The more she thinks about it, the more her face turned sour. She decided to ask the person, who knew Alex well. She might as well planned ahead, in case Alex actually drop her in the middle of the air.


    She pulled her phone out and dialed the familiar number. UK was 5 hours ahead of the US. It was already close to 2 pm, It should be around 10 am there. After three rings, someone picked up.


    "Hello stranger, I almost thought you have forgotten about me." a man''s voice sounded on the other line.


    "Hello Colm, Of course not. I was just having some time off from your constant nagging." April giggled.


    "Ouch! And here I thought that you missed me!." Colm sighed.


    "I wouldn''t call If I didn''t, silly! Am I disturbing you though?" April leaned her back. He should be at work right now, she thought.


    "Nope, just currently at a meeting. Everyone is eyeing me right now." Colm honestly said. He was indeed at a meeting with his employees.


    "Opps. sorry. I''ll call you back later?" She asked. She knew that Colm was already starting to take over his father''s place.


    "No need, hold a sec dear."


    April could hear him say a bunch of words and orders to his subordinates, before leaving the conference room.


    "Still there?" Colm asked, he was now on his office.


    "Still here." She lazily replied.


    "So what do I owe this pleasure? For this beautiful miss to call me?" Colm sat down on his chair. He was currently smiling.


    It had been a while since he had heard her voice. Colm had honestly missed April. He was constantly debating on calling her or visiting her, but he knew that he didn''t have the reason to. He could only hope for her to remember old dear Colm. Who knew that, that day was today? That''s why he was grinning from ear to ear.

 Chapter 34 - Catching up (2)

    "I was hoping to get some insider news. To help me know what I''m up against." April pursed her lips.


    "Is someone troubling you?" Colm''s brow furrowed.


    "What? No. no.. Well, not right now at least. Might be in the future though." April scratch her head. Being a Mistress would surely anger the Official Wife.


    "What do you mean April?" Colm wasn''t sure where she was going.


    "Alex''s wife. Francesca. Can you tell me something about her?" April rubbed her face with her palm. She was getting nervous. Colm was a genius. Surely he would be able to figure out about them later.


    "Francesca? Is she troubling you? April, Tell me honestly." Colm loosen up his tie. He didn''t like where this was heading.


    "Well, she isn''t right now. But Alex told me recently that they fought because of me. Because Alex brought me here." April sighed. She needed some sort of excuse to get pass this. Although she didn''t want to betray Alex, he was the perfect escape goat right now. Serves him right for being a beast!


    Colm clenched his fist and bump it heavily on his table. He had the wild intuition that Alex would bring trouble to April. He didn''t want April to get hurt, even if it wasn''t Alex''s fault.


    "What do you want to know?" he asked.


    "What is she like? How does she react if she is angry?"


    Colm sighed. "She does things dirty, April. She would try everything to get what she wants. She is fierce and feisty. One of the many reasons why Alex fell for her."


    April gulped. Being Alex''s Mistress sure is a tough job. "I see. We''ll I guess I have to be ready for anything."


    "If it comes to that, yes. Let Alex get you some bodyguards. For you and Sky''s safety. I wouldn''t want anything to happen to you." Colm sighed, he then added. "April. I still want to marry you."


    April sharply inhaled. "Colm, I thought we talked about this?".


    "You did, I didn''t. You said that I only wanted to marry you because I felt guilty. But I realized something else when you left. Yes, maybe at first I did. I was guilty for letting it happened to you. For you to sacrifice your life for me and for experiencing all of those because of my family.


    But now I know, its different. I grew up and gotten stronger because of you. I became who I am now, because I wanted to protect you. I''ll be here to show you a kind of love that can never be given by someone else. To let you understand that I don''t care what happened to you in the past. I am here whenever you need a shoulder to lean on, to cry on. In times that you lose yourself, I''ll be here standing beside you. I will keep you from harming yourself or anyone." Colm stood up and look towards the window. The city was bustling busy. People were walking and Cars were constantly moving to their destination.


    "April, when you left. I realized that a piece of me also left with you. Call me corny but I do love you. I''ve love you since we were just kids. I have admired your wits, your adventurous spirit and how you constantly make me laugh. When you shielded me back then, I felt weak and upset. I was already determined to grow up strong, so I could become your big brother. Right now, I realized that I don''t want to be your brother. I want to be your companion in life, to become the father of your kids. To be able to grow old with you, through thick and thin.


    I know that you only treated me as a brother right now, but give me a chance. To show you what love really meant. I love you and Sky. You know I already accepted him like my son, the day that you''ve given birth to him.


    So what if Alex wants to stand up as his father? That doesn''t mean that he could keep you as well. He is married, April. He is in love with his wife for more than 10 years. He fought with his parents, just so he could marry her. She could never be easily replaced. No matter how long, First love never dies. As I love you. You will always be in my heart.


    If you choose me, there will be only you. You won''t have to fight for my attention. My parents already love you and treat you like their own. I would love you, cherish you and spoil you." Colm gulped. His confession wasn''t planned, but he wanted her to know. It had been bugging him ever since she left. They had never been on an awkward moment before. Him and April always shared their dreams, complaints and secrets with each other.


    Especially when April was mentally unstable. He stood beside her, acted like a guardian. Only Colm could get closer to her on those first years. He was the one who she first recognized and the person who let her touch her.


    As she struggled to fight herself, he was always and always beside her. Even when he left to England to study, He would constantly check on her. Making sure that she was alright. If anything does happened, he would instantly catch the first flight, just to visit her. Just because she was looking for him. April was constantly looking for him, even when she lose her mind. That''s why he was confident to say this over the phone. They were close to each other.


    April didn''t know when she started crying. Her eyes was wet, she tasted the salty tears coming down on her face.


    She knew that Colm was smart. He must''ve guess why she was asking this questions. He might not know that she and Alex were together, but Colm could sense that April had feelings for Alex. He couldn''t blame her though, even he was fond of his bestfriend.


    Colm''s confession brought joy and sadness into April''s heart. His words struck into the deepest part of her. She knew all of this, that Alex could never be fully hers. Alex already have a wife, a wife he fully adores.


    Coming into their picture was only a crazy person would do. April would only get hurt in the process, she would only succ.u.mb more into the darkness.


    "Colm.. I..." April''s voice was shaky. She didn''t want to hurt her friend. Colm had been there for her since the beginning. He was right, he really was her shoulder to lean on. She knew how much Colm sacrificed his time to be beside her. But she didn''t know that it was because he loved her as a woman, not as a little sister nor his savior.


    Both of them were silent. Colm could hear her crying. He wasn''t trying to hurt her or push her to accept him. Only that, he wanted to have a chance. He did sense before, that she likes Alex. He could see it on her eyes, everytime April saw Alex. He just didn''t say anything, what could he say though? Colm knows that April wasn''t stupid. She may be mentally unstable but she wasn''t an idiot. It was only because of the trauma that she experienced.

 Chapter 35 - Their Little Secret

    As April and Colm gathered their thoughts in silence, Alex arrived with Sky.


    As soon as he arrived. He asked the maid if April woke up. The maid had informed him that the Madame was indeed awake and that she was at the gazebo, eating her meal.


    Hearing that his mommy woke up, Sky didn''t wait for his father and dashed towards the garden.


    "MOMMMMYYY!!!" Sky yelled.


    Hearing her son''s calling, April woke up from her thoughts.


    "Colm, I''ll talk to you later. Sky is here. I''ll.. I''ll think about it." She then hanged up. She didn''t wait for his reply and set her phone down. April wiped away her tears and composed herself. She didn''t want Sky or Alex to see her crying.


    She cleared her throat and yelled back. "Baby! I''m here!".


    "Mommy!!" Sky was dressed casually, but she could tell that it was all branded. Looks like Alex took him shopping, she thought.


    As Sky showed up, Alex was trailing behind him. He felt successful today, He was able to trick his son to go shopping with him. Just the two of them. He smiled when he saw April having her meal. He did noticed her face was slightly red, including her eyes. Did she cry? he wondered.


    April welcomed Sky into her arms and kissed his cheeks. The only thing she didn''t regretted was having Sky. She would do the same thing all over again, if time rewinds.


    "Mommy.. I miss you.." Sky hugged his mother and burrowed his face into her chest.


    "I miss you too baby. Where did you go with Daddy?" April wondered.


    "Mommy was tired and sleeping, so he brought me out to shop." Sky still didn''t mentioned the word "Daddy".


    April smiled and looked at the incoming "Daddy". Alex looked hot and dashing with his folded long sleeves shirt and slacks. Alex''s hair was neatly comb. He smiled as soon as he caught her looking at him.


    "How can I ever let go of that smile? The smile that was meant for me. His warm hugs and sweet nothings, that''s being whispered in my ear as we make love together. How could I let him go? When my love for him is my source of life?." April thought as she smiled back to him.


    "Morning sleepy head." Alex kissed her forehead as he sat next to her.


    "This is for you." He pulled 3 long-stemmed red roses bouquet behind him. It was neatly wrapped by the florist.


    April smiled as she accepted the flowers. "It looks pretty, thanks Daddy."


    Alex''s jaw dropped, brows crossed. "Daddy?"


    "Yes. Isn''t that right baby?" April nudge Sky out from her chest. "Did you choose this flower with Daddy?"


    "Yes. Daddy and I bought it together." He replied. Sky got the hint that April wanted him to say the word, since she kept repeating it. He was a smart kid after all.


    Alex''s jaw dropped some more. His eyes went wide, he couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    "Did he just said, what I thought he said?" Alex looked at April.


    "Yes. Our little munchkin here is calling you Daddy. Right baby?" April tickled Sky.


    Sky giggled and smiled. As long as his mommy was happy, he''ll always do what she wants him to do. "hihihi. yes mommy.."


    April giggled as well, Alex''s face looked funny for a handsome man. His eyes were wide and his mouth was twitching.


    April then whispered to Sky''s ears. "Daddy loves my baby and mommy. Will baby accept Daddy Alex now? Give him a hug if you do, hmm?" She smiled as she back away. Sky was still on her lap, waiting for him to act.


    Sky looked at his smiling mother. He could see that she meant her words. Did this man really love his mother? Sky looked at his so called daddy. He was pretty alright, he thought.


    Sky then got down from his mother''s lap and walked in front of Alex. He pulled his father''s hand to make him stand up.


    Alex was puzzled and looked at April. He didn''t hear what April said to their son. She only shrugged her shoulders as a reply. Alex stood up and followed his son. They stopped only a few steps away. Enough for April not to hear them whispering.


    Sky gestured Alex to leaned down, so he could say something. Alex''s brows furrowed but did as he was told. He kneeled on one knee and held his son''s waist.


    "What is buddy?" Alex still couldn''t get over on what he just heard earlier.


    "Do you love mommy?" Sky whispered.


    Alex''s mouth opened. "Did Mommy made you ask?"


    Sky shook his head. "I did. Do you love mommy?"


    Alex knew that Sky was overprotective about his Mother. Him asking this, was only natural. He didn''t want his mother to get hurt. Even though Alex wasn''t over his wife, he did feel a love blossoming for April.


    "Yes. I love mommy. But can we make that our own little secret for now? Man to man?". Alex gulped. He wasn''t ready to admit it to April yet. Not when he is still married to Francesca. He wanted to have a clean break with his wife, before pursuing April. Though they have already crossed a line together, he still wanted to do it right somehow or make it right as he could.


    Sky''s brows furrowed and he slowly nodded. "Are you really my Father?" He then asked.


    "Yes. I am." Alex gulped again. His little man is so matured for his age. His only about 3, for goodness sake! What kind of Monster did we bred? he thought.


    "Okay. Just promise me that you won''t make my mommy cry or I won''t ever recognize you as my father." Sky crossed his arms.


    Alex didn''t know how to react to that! He was being threatened by his own son! Are real geniuses like this? His doctors did say that maybe it was because of the medicine he accidentally intake inside the w.o.m.b, that made him this way.


    "Promise." Alex sighed and nodded back. What else could he say?


    Without replying, Sky hugged Alex''s neck. He then yelled out loud. "I love you Daddy!"


    Alex was about to have a heart attack today, one after the other. He chuckled and hugged his son back.


    Alex replied. "I love you too, son.."


    April teared up. She heard them saying I love you to each other, since they were now speaking loud. If only this moment could last, she prayed.

 Chapter 36 - The Official Wife Returns

    That weekend was the first of the many, that the three enjoyed. Alex had brought April and Sky back to Carolynn. They also brought Lauri along, so someone could watch Sky. Alex had ask James to buy a lot of equipments for the three.


    The four did some island hoping, boat fishing, swimming and any family board games inside the yacht. Marco and the crew didn''t know that their Boss had a son already. Added too that it was with April. They knew enough not to gossip, but they couldn''t help but wonder if their boss''s wife knew. Half of them bet that she does, half don''t believe so. On Marco case, He kept his silence.


    They had spent 1 night and 1 Day on the boat, they didn''t got back to the Burghley Mansion till 9 pm.


    After the eventful weekend, Alex would sometimes stay at the Burghley Mansion for the night. On and Off, Alex would be sleeping next to April. April had let this Alex be, she had never asked him to stay or go.


    All that she cared right now, was to be able to spend time with Alex and their son. It really felt like they were a whole family together. Even Lauri kept her mouth shut, she knew all too well that they were all a.d.u.l.ts. She also had been around Sky for too long, that she understands that it wont bother the kid. All though Sky was indeed too young, he was matured enough to understand that his father had a different family. Why else would his Father only showed up now then? And that his father wasn''t close to his mother before?


    ----


    Currently, April and Sky is having dinner with Alex at a very luxurious restaurant.


    April was dressed in a red halter dress with red plumps while Sky was dressed in Burberry suit. Alex was on his black fitted suit and a Burberry ribbon tie to match his son. April had bought the tie and Sky''s outfit. She find it amusing on matching them. Alex and his little ''mini me''. To top it off, Alex hasn''t been wearing his wedding ring anymore. April didn''t bother asking, just that she noticed it after their family weekend together.


    Alex had never said anything, but she felt like Alex was indeed serious about her. At least for now, that is. He had also been praising how wonderful she looked tonight, his eyes were glued to her all night.


    Alex had a private room reservation, Avoiding any cause of gossips for April and his son. The three had spent 2 hours in the restaurant, leaving only when it was 9 o''clock.


    When they left, Alex had dr.a.p.e his black coat to April. Keeping her warm while his other hand was carrying his son. They really looked like a perfect family.


    Some of the customers had caught their eyes on them. Since the restaurant was exquisite and expensive, only the wealthy were able to dine in. One of them was a woman dressed in a provocative dress, she was holding a champagne in hand. She smirk as soon as the three left. She took our her purse and grabbed her phone. She dialed a number and waited for it to be picked up.


    ----


    (Somewhere in Italy)


    *loud glass crashing sounds*


    "Alexxxxxxxx!!!" A voice of an angry female yelled.


    Her name is Francesca. Francesca Mia de Russo! Even though she married Alex, she had never taken his name. She wanted to grow independent. Although she had used some of his influence at the start, it was just that.


    "Alex! You dare flaunt that crazy woman in front of me! And your telling me that nothing is going on between you two? Ha! Do you take me as a fool! Let''s see what that woman can do when the Official wife returns!!!" She clenched her bleeding hand.


    ----


    The next morning, April got up early to jog around the garden. She was still fl.u.s.tered from last night. Alex had informed her that he would be gone for a week for business matters. He also told her that when he returns, he wanted to live with her officially. She didn''t gotten enough sleep, thank goodness that Alex didn''t sleep on the Burghley Mansion last night.


    -----


    When they were having breakfast, A maid had handed her their home phone. Saying that someone was looking for her. Curious, she accepted the call.


    "Hello? This is April." She said while fiddling with her food.


    Lauri and Sky was beside her, eating their breakfast as well.


    "Why hello April, This is Francesca." Said the person on the other line. She sounded sarcastic.


    April gasped. It was too soon. April was sure that Francesca knew about them by now, why else would she be calling? Alex hadn''t been sleeping on their love nest for a while. Lauri heard April''s gasped, her brow lifted up and said nothing.


    Since April didn''t reply, Francesca''s mouth curled up. "Cat got your tongue?"


    "Let''s cut this short. I want you to stay away from my husband! He is married to me! If I see you again near him! Don''t tell me that I didn''t warn you! I am back now in England! Don''t ever let me see your face!" She then hanged up.


    April eyes was about to tear up. It wasn''t like she asked for Alex''s attention in the first place. She thought she was ready, she guessed not. It still hurt her heart, hearing from Francesca.


    April took a deep breath and continued eating. She didn''t want Francesca to ruin her day. She was stronger than that. She had endured so much pain before. Compared to that, this was just like a paper cut.


    Minutes later, the phone rang again. This time, the phone was next to her so she had picked up the phone.


    "Burghley Mansion, This is April speaking". She gulped. Afraid that it was Francesca again.


    "Hey baby. Are you having breakfast?". It was Alex on the line.


    "Yes. Did you left already?" She calmed herself and asked.


    "I left last night after we parted ways. I wanted to rush over so I could finish this, as fast as I could." Alex smiled. Truth was, he wanted to finish it fast so he could spent more of his time with April and Sky.


    "I see. Well, did you hear the news?" She asked. She wasn''t a timid girl. If someone wants to fight with fire with her, she''ll gladly sent it back. If Alex was really serious about her, this would be a test for him. April wasn''t like the other girls, who would just stay silent and keep the pain inside. She was different. She had a son to take care of, she didn''t want Sky to get hurt.

 Chapter 37 - Being scouted?

    "Hmm? What is it baby?" He honestly didn''t heard anything. He left fast and only focus on the task at hand. To get it done faster.


    April stood up and kissed Sky''s head. She whispered, "I''ll be back. Daddy is on the phone."


    Sky nodded and went back to eating.


    Alex had heard her and waited. April walked towards the garden, wanting to get some air.


    "Your wife is back in England. She called me a minute ago, asking for me to stay away from you." April dropped the bomb on him. She sounded like a cat who was barring her fangs. She was a mother after all, her son''s safety was her priority.


    "Francesca? Baby, I''m sorry. I didn''t know. She must''ve heard about us now. Don''t worry, I''ll call her. Please rest assured that she can''t touch you. I have already asked James to get you some bodyguards, just in case." Alex sighed. He knew that it would be a matter of time. It was about time to settle with his wife anyways.


    Only when April arrived in his life, that he woke up from his fantasy. The realization of having an unhealthy marriage.


    "I won''t keep you, you should go back and eat. Don''t worry about Francesca, I''ll handle her. I''ll call you later, when I get time." Alex hanged up.


    April sighed and returned to the dining room. Everyone was almost done eating. April finished her food, even if she didn''t have the appetite anymore.


    Her life now was too tangled with Alex. Although she wasn''t having anymore episodes or anxieties, she still felt tired. She decided to take a day out by herself. She left Sky with Lauri and only brought the Driver along.


    ----


    April was wearing jeans and a white long sleeves. She got her hair tied up into a Pony tail. It was the start of Fall and it was getting chilly out. April''s Driver was standing behind her, following her everywhere. The Driver was also acting as her bodyguard, he was capable and had a gun hidden on his waist. She didn''t mind it, She was used to someone following her. In the US, she had 4. Luckily, she only had 1 so far here in England. Now that Alex are getting her more bodyguards, it was only a matter of time.


    She decided to buy some new books to read, she love reading. It was one of her favorite pastime. At one point, she was actually thinking about building a coffee shop. Where you can borrow books at the same time. Although she had the money to do it, she wasn''t confident herself. Her parents had given her a bank account before she left. It was enough for her to live comfortably in the future. Aside from that, she also have a bank account from Alex. Her monthly allowance was different from the Black card. He reasoned that the Black card was for Her and Sky. While the bank account was only for her alone.


    With all this Money, she honestly don''t know how to spend it. Aside from clothes, books and other tiny stuffs. There wasn''t anything worth buying for her. She wasn''t interested in business nor investment.


    She knew she should, but she didn''t want to ask the people around her. She wanted to do it herself, to learn the ropes and whatnots.


    She arrived at a bookshop in London. The Burghley Mansion was in between Brighton and London. Alex''s parents lives in Cambridge, while Alex lives in London. To be closer to work.


    The bookshop had a modern theme, They sold any kind of books. From Old Literature to Fictions. This was the second time April had been in this shop. The First was with Sky and Lauri. She had fallen in love with the shop, since they have all kinds of books. The shop was two story, she wasn''t able to look around before.


    She decided to go to the Row of Books, published from the US. In there, she found a lucky find. It was the ''Investment for Dummies'' guide. April giggled at the book title. It suited her just fine. She held on to it, as she went to browse more books. Unfortunately, she wasn''t able to notice that a pair of eyes were looking at her. Currently, the driver stayed outside. He usually stay outside, to keep watch.


    Meanwhile, The pair of eyes followed April everywhere. It was observing her every gestures and every emotions. It nodded, seemingly satisfied.


    Unbeknownst to April, she had been judge by that pair of eyes. Just when she finished paying and was about to leave. She was stopped by someone.


    A woman in her 30''s stopped April from leaving. April was stunned, she didn''t know the woman. "Can I help you?" She asked.


    "Yes. My name is Helly Adams. Im from AL Scouting Company. I saw Miss earlier and wondered if you''re interested in Modelling?" Helly handed her business card.


    April''s eye furrowed. She had always think that wasn''t a looker, plus she never wore makeup. It was the first time that someone had tried scouting her. It peak her interest. She was getting bored staying at home anyways and she loves trying new stuffs out. Is this a sign for her?


    April accepted the card and read it. She haven''t heard about AL Scouting Company. She don''t even know how to model. She looked at Helly. She looked innocent and decent enough.


    "I don''t know how to model." April said honestly. She really didn''t have a clue.


    "Don''t worry, Our company teaches our models on how to pose and what not. From your figure, you are perfect already. You won''t need to lose weight or anything." Helly was confident on this approach. The woman in front of her was top notch. She had an exclusive look, She was somewhat asian but not. Definitely from a mixed culture. Even without makeup, she was stunning. She even noticed the other customers were eyeing on her. Her body was voluptuous, her mannerisms were feminine and graceful. Definitely from born from a high society. She could tell that her outfits were branded and her bag was a louie.


    April''s eyebrows crossed. Interesting. Yet, she didnt rush on agreeing. She wanted to see if it was worth it. "I''ll think about it. thanks." April smiled and left the shop. Seeing April came out, the driver took her shopping bag and followed April behind.


    Seeing that she had someone to carry her bags, definitely made Helly curious. Who was that woman? Helly wasn''t only scouting Models, she was into entertainment business as well. She scouts Actors and Actresses.


    She had never seen that woman before. Helly was determined to scout her. She smiled happily on her findings today.

 Chapter 38 - The new PA

    April went to different shops and bought some snacks to bring home. Sky had a sweet tooth, he had gotten it from her.


    When she got home, Alex had called to to check how she was doing. Despite being busy, he liked checking up on her. More like, he like hearing her voice. It keeps him from ordering his pilot for readying the plane, just to see her.


    After they chatted a short while, April asked Alex for help.


    "Can you ask James to get me an assistant?" She asked.


    "Hmm? Sure. Does the maid wasn''t able to help you around enough?" Alex was puzzled at her request.


    "No, no. I want someone that is proficient like James. It is possible? Like knows about everything?" April pursed her lips. She had read the ''Investment for Dummies''. Even then, she couldn''t understand a thing from it.


    "Hmm. Okay, I''ll try to ask him. We''ll I have to go. I''ll call again tomorrow okay?" Alex was smiling. One day and he was missing her already.


    "Sure. Good night Alex." April was smiling. Feeling accomplished.


    "Night baby." He then hanged up.


    ----


    Three days later, April received a call from James. Said that he found an assistant for her, It was a woman called Josie Abett. Alex had insisted on getting her a woman assistant and even paying for her. April declined, she wanted to pay for the Assistant herself. Her money came from him anyways, at least to have a use for them. Only then Alex gave up, she was hard headed. This was Alex''s new conclusion.


    Josie Abett''s resume was top notch indeed. Alex had told James to find someone who was capable like him. Since it was worded that way, James'' requirements were pretty high. He valued himself well and thought that it was well deserved. Although he wanted someone who had experience, it was preferred. A young age like April was suited to have an assistant around her age as well. James had also told April about the amount of Salary that was agreed, Since money was not a problem.


    Josie Abett would be living in the Burghley Mansion as well, this was a requirement from April. She needed her assistant to be next to her. Housing also wasn''t a problem, since she had too many empty rooms anyways.


    Being paid graciously, Interviewed by the Hawthorne''s CEO''s Assitant, Free Food and Lounging. What more can they asked for? James didn''t tell April about this, but he had to at least interviewed and ran a background check for almost 200 Applicants. That''s why it took him 3 Days. Aside from having his own job, he had to squeeze in April''s task.


    Of course James had some helped. Even though he was Alex''s assistant, James himself had 5 more assistant under him. It was only a matter of time before it was done.


    Josie''s Job titled was a Personal Assistant. Although she was interviewed by the Hawthorne''s, she was informed that she was working for someone else. Someone who is close to the CEO himself. She had to signed a non-disclosure agreement, of course.


    ----


    The next day, Josie Abett arrived in the Burghley Mansion. April had ask James to directly send her to the Mansion. Carrying her luggages, Josie was speechless.


    Josie was 22 years old. She was a recent graduate from the University of London with a Bachelor Science of Business Administration. She was a scholar and graduated as Magna C.u.m Laude. She came from a poor family, so she struggled hard on her studies. To be able to bring her family into a much healthier living.


    Having this new job after graduation was a lucky find! Everyone was shocked at how fast the interview went. Especially that it was only open for female workers. They even had to undergo physical check, mental check, drug test and background check. With all those, it still only took 3 Days.


    At the final round, Rosie had to fight for her spot versus 9 other applicants. Most of them were already assistants before and she was the only one who was recently graduated.


    What made her pass was that she was quick witted, intelligent and diligent. From all questions that was thrown at her, she was the first to answer without hesitation.


    Looking at the Mansion that she was going to be staying, she was nervous. James had already gave her a bunch of paperwork to read last night. About her new boss, her son and all the household members inside the Mansion. Down to their names and pictures.


    Most of the files were about her boss April. Her medical records, her habits, likes and dislikes. She was told not to worry much about the son, since he had his own attendant. Seeing the medical file of her boss, Josie was shocked. Though it wasn''t stated what her boss''s trauma or her past was, it was still something for Josie.


    James had informed her that if anything happens to April, either to call the Burghley Mansion, Him or the CEO. James emphasized to her that, to only call the CEO if the first two was unreachable.


    Hearing all of this, make Josie grew curious about her new boss. She had also read that her boss was the Mother of the CEO''s son. It was well-known that Alexander Hawthorne is married to Francesca De Russo. This inside news, really boggled Josie. Feeling that high society''s doesn''t look, what they seems to appear in the public eyes. Having marital issues was so like in the dramas.


    ----


    April had informed the maid to send Josie''s luggages to her designated room and to send Josie herself to the Gazebo.


    As April was currently waiting for her to arrived. She drunk her juice and read a book. She was confident on Alex''s people to find the perfect match employee for her.


    Josie arrived in the Garden, she was dressed formally in her Secretarial Suit. Her parents had spent quite a sum for it, to make a good impression.


    "Greetings Madame. My name is Josie Abett. I am the newly hired Personal Assistant." Josie introduced herself and slightly bow to April.


    "Josie. Please sit. Im sure that they have informed you about me already?" April smiled warmly. The girl in front of her was older by two years old. She felt comfortable already, knowing that they didn''t have a large gap on age.


    "Yes ma''am. James has already informed me about everything there is to know. If you have any additions, please let me know." Josie sat down on April''s left side of the table.


    "So far, nothing. Since its your first day, I''d like you to familiarize yourself around first and whatever they gave you to study. Even though you are my Assistant, you shall eat with us. I treat my subordinates well, like family. As long as you are loyal to me. You shall have Sunday''s off as agreed. If you are sick or your family, please let me know. I will pay for you and your families medications." April smiled.


    Josie''s jaw dropped. This wasn''t included on the benefits that was agreed on. Having her boss extending the health benefits for her family was too gracious of her. She couldn''t help but be grateful.


    "Thank you Ma''am. I will surely meet all your needs. If you don''t have anything for me, I shall be on my way." Josie bowed and left, when April only waved at her. Indicating that she had nothing else to say.

 Chapter 39 - Confrontation

    There was still two days left before Alex comes back from his business trip. Aside from making sure that she and Sky was alright and how they were doing, Alex had never mentioned anything about his wife. April didn''t know what he said to her, she probably got more angrier this time.


    After letting Josie have her first day, familiarizing everything that she needed to do. The next day, April had asked her to come to the Study. April rarely used this room, but this is where she keeps her books. Sometimes, Alex uses this room to do his paperworks.


    "Now Josie, let''s get down to business. I have some business ideas over here and also, I wanted to invest on some stocks. I need you to look it over and tell me which ones would work or suitable." April handed the papers to Josie.


    Josie accepted it and studied it. So April continued.


    "Although Alex is supporting me right now, Most of this is because of our son. As you may have guessed, I am Alex''s kept woman. Who knows how long would we be in this situation? So I wanted to be smart. I don''t want his wife saying that I''m living with his money. I have my own money that came from my parents in the US. I want to used this for this silly ideas of mine. I hope you could help me with this." April leaned on the mahogany desk. Josie was still standing in front of her.


    Josie showed an amazed reaction. She had never thought that her new boss had this kind of thought.


    "For this Business Plans, I would have to look at the market on what''s currently trending and not. For investing, we would need to hire a Financial Adviser. They have more knowledge regarding stocks and other places to invest."


    "I see. Hiring is no problem, I will let you handle this issues. By the way, James also informed me that the new bodyguards will arrived today. As you can see, we don''t have a butler in this house. Can you handle this as well? You can ask the maids if you need help." April tapped her fingers on the table.


    "Yes ma''am, I''ll take my leave." Josie bowed and left with the papers.


    April sighed. For this 5 days, she was already missing Alex''s hugs and kisses. It was indeed to late to back out. That''s why she already thought of herself as Alex''s kept woman on the side. No matter where you look at it, she was a home wrecker. Although their marriage didn''t look any stable, It was still a sin.


    Missing Alex like this, makes it more obvious how she longed for him. She tried to become strong everytime Alex called, so that he wouldn''t rush himself. She didn''t want to hinder him from doing his Job properly. At the same time, her heart was really aching. She sighed and got out.


    As soon as she got out, the maid was rushing to her. "Madame! Madame!"


    April looked back at the running maid. "Yes? Is something wrong? Why are you rushing?"


    The maid tried to calm her breathing and took a deep breath before speaking.


    "Madame! A certain Francesca is outside the gates! She is demanding to see Madame. Unfortunately, she was blocked outside by the guards. The Master had a strict order that if someone named Francesca came, they would barred her from coming in."


    April gasped. She had never thought that Alex had that kind of order nor why is Francesca causing a ruckus outside! "Did she say what she wanted from me? Why isn''t she leaving if she can''t get in?"


    "Madame, she said that she won''t leave unless you speak with her." The puzzled maid pursed her lips.


    "I see, I''ll go and meet her at the gates then. Tell Lauri to hide Sky inside the house. They must not come out until I come back." April then left the Mansion and asked the driver to bring out the car, since the main gate to the Mansion was located half a mile away.


    Instead of going to find Lauri, the fl.u.s.tered maid went to grab the home phone. She was ordered to call James, if any troubles come out. After informing him, she instantly went to find Lauri and the Young Master.

 Chapter 40 - Confrontation (2)

    As soon as April was near the gate, she was welcome by the sight of Francesca and some other girl. The other girl kept arguing with the guards to let them in. That Francesca is the wife of Alex.


    "This Mansion is owned by Madame April. It is also your husband who ordered not to let you in. If you have any qualms about this ma''am, please speak directly to your husband. We Guards are just following his orders." The guards shook their heads. They were having a hard time explaining it well to the two woman. They had been here for 10 minutes already. They already informed the Burghley Mansion about this situation.


    April walked slowly near them, as she listened to their conversation. Sensing that someone was coming, Francesca looked beyond the gate and saw April.


    "Well, well, well.. Look who showed up? The home wrecker!" Francesca gnashed her teeth.


    She can''t believe that this crazy woman dared to complain to her husband. To topped it off, her husband actually defended her!? Is something really going on between them?! This made her extremely frustrated.


    "Francesca, why are you causing troubles in front of my house? If you are looking for Alex, he is on a business trip! I have nothing to talk to you about!" April yelled back. Though she looked tough at the moment, her knees were already turning jelly. She had never been aggressive before. Never would she imagine to encounter this kind of problem.


    "I know Alex isn''t here in your ugly place! I came here for you! How dare you tell my husband about what I said!? Are you really trying to break us apart?! You''re really a crazy woman! You can never take my husband away from me! He is mine and I''ll never divorce him!" Francesca clenched her fist. As much as she wanted to slap April on the face and pulled her hair out, she couldn''t. The gate was in between them.


    Hearing her accusation, made April smirked. "So you are that confident that Alex will stay with a woman like you? You may be educated but you are heartless! You made your husband lonely! To the point of making him look for a different woman to love him! Don''t worry, I am fulfilling that job very well. Especially in bed!" April crossed her arms while staring at Francesca.


    Francesca and her friend gasps. They had never thought the Alex really cheated. They only came because they wanted to warn that woman time and time again. Even the guards pursed their lips. They already had a vogue idea of it, Especially since the Master were very frequent in the Mansion. Even staying for a couple of nights in a row. This scene is really a great sight. Luckily, the neighbors on this community was distance far from each other.


    "What? I thought that you already know? That you coming here, daring to cause trouble! If you doubted my words, ask your husband yourself! Stop coming here like a wild woman on the lose!" April turned around and went to the car. "Driver! Let''s go back!".


    The dazed driver instantly opened the door and let April in. He then drove back to the house.


    Francesca and her friend was still staring at the car, who was leaving their sight. Francesca had never thought that it will come this far. How dare Alex betray her heart! How dare he!


    "ALEX!!!" She yelled. Her eyes and face were red from anger.


    -----


    As soon as April sat down in the car, she slump down. Her knees and hands were trembling. Everything was a front, she was incredibly weak inside. She knew that she had to stand up for herself, since she entered this kind of situation. Not only for her, but for her son as well. As long as Francesca existed in Alex''s life, she bet her life that Francesca wouldn''t ever accept Sky wholeheartedly. For this, she needed to stand up for the both of them.


    The drive wasn''t long, so they already arrived. "Madame, were here." Says the driver. He noticed on the rear-view mirror that the Madame was shaking. He didn''t know what to do nor what to say at the moment.


    April took a deep breath and tried to calm down herself. She can''t breakdown now. She could feel her heart was racing fast, her breathing was uneven, hands sweating and her eyes were getting blurry. She didn''t have her medicine with her, so she needed to get them fast. She took a deep breath and nodded to the driver.


    Seeing that the Madame was ready to get out, the driver got out and opened her door.


    April stood up and got out of the car. She walk only a few steps and her knees gave up on her. Her sight turned dark as she lost consciousness.


    It looked like a slow-motion picture. Seeing that the Madame lost balance, The driver instantly went to catch the Madame. "Madame!!" he yelled.


    Seeing that Madame''s eyes were close, He instantly took his phone out and pressed certain numbers. It activated a red code in James'' computer. All servants inside the Mansion was trained to react fast for April''s sake. They all knew that the Madame of this house had a Mental Problem. Though she wasn''t exactly crazy, she was due to have mishaps.

 Chapter 41 - Relapse

    Seeing the red code on his computer, James instantly stood up and ran for the elevator. He left in a rush that made his assistants puzzled.


    Along the way to his car, he didn''t stop and ran as fast as he could. He tried calling his boss, but no luck. He knew that his boss was on his way back to England. He was two days early so that he could surprise April. Also for the fact that, he was afraid that his wife would do something to April. Knowing that she was back in the country. She was a vile person when it comes to her enemies.


    James had heard about Francesca''s appearance to the Burghley Mansion. He was also informed that April took care of it and was heading back. He thought that was it, who knew that something would happen to her?


    "Boss.. pick up!!" James reached his car and drove fast towards the hospital. He had already told the servants in the Mansion to go to a specific Hospital, in case something happens. The Ridge Tree Hospital, which is only 10 minutes away from the Mansion.


    Alex had bought a 5% Share on April''s name, so that hospital to make her a VIP. In case something happens to April, she will be accommodated pretty well. They also have her medical records already. Alex had thought all this far, for April''s sake. His boss had meant was he said about taking care of April''s medical expenses, as well as her well-being. Just that, Alex didn''t want April to know about it. Since this happened before they officially got together. He didn''t had the time to tell her yet.


    Since his boss wasn''t picking up, he called the Burghley Mansion. "This is James, What exactly happened? I thought that she was heading back to the house?"


    It was a maid who picked up the phone. "Sir, they have taken Madame to the Hospital that you told us to go. The Guards told me that April and Francesca had a confrontation in front of the gate. I haven''t have gotten to the whole conversation yet, I will inform you as soon as I do. But when April left the gates, they said that she looked perfectly fine. It wasn''t until she got out of the car in front of the Mansion, where she fainted. The driver didn''t said anything and just called for help. Josie went along with her and the Driver. Lauri is staying with Sky, the young master is crying frantically. We don''t know what to do at the moment."


    "Ok. keep me updated when you got news." James hanged up and dialed a different number.


    "Josie, how is she?" James was speeding fast in the highway. Luckily, there wasn''t any cops in sight. He was going over 90 mph. 20 mph past the speed limit.


    "Sir, they have taken her in the VIP room. She didn''t have injuries, since Fred caught her in time." Fred was the Driver.


    "Any diagnoses yet?" James pursed his lips. He didn''t know how to explain this to his boss, once he gets back. Learning that his wife and his lover confronted each other, causing April to faint.


    "They are still checking her right now. They are doing all sorts of test to see why she fainted. They have somewhat deduce that she had a relapse." Josie was currently sitting outside, waiting for the doctors to come out. It was her second day at work and this happened already.


    Josie was currently doing the tasks that April had assigned her, when a maid was running and yelling frantically to her. It was then that her heart almost died from shock, when the maid told her that the Madame fainted in front of the Mansion. She instantly ran towards the front of the Mansion. When she arrived, Fred was still holding April in his arms. The maid said that she saw how Madame fainted and instantly went looking for her. So the time wasn''t that long, when she arrived at the scene.


    "It will still take me about an hour to get there. The boss is already heading his way back to England. I advise you to keep the Madame safe. I will call for bodyguards to guard you there." James then hanged up and sighed.


    Even though he was driving fast, he dialed the leader of the guards and told him to send 3 men to the hospital. James also kept trying to get a hold of his boss. There was no luck in each calls.


    James was in his toes. He knew very well how Alex felt for April. He had never seen his boss always smiling and happy at work, ever since he got hired. Having to deliver this news himself, he didn''t dare imagine what would happen. To him, to everyone in the Burghley Mansion and especially to Francesca.

 Chapter 42 - Relapse (2)

    It was only 3 hours after triggering the red code, when James finally got a hold of his Boss. It was already about 4 pm in the afternoon.


    Alex just landed in England, when he heard the bad news. He instantly got a helicopter to send him towards the Hospital directly. Since he was already in their private Airport, might as well used it as transportation. If Alex had a hobby of boats, his Father Theo was obsess with aircrafts.


    When Alex was up in the air with a pilot, Alex received a call from his Father.


    "I heard you took my chopper and its landing to a hospital. What''s going on? Did something happened?". Theo was currently in his study room, when he was informed by his subordinates in the Airport.


    Alex sighed. There was no hiding the news from him. "It''s April, she fainted around lunch time. She was sent to the hospital for check up."


    "What?!" Theo couldn''t help but stood up. "What happened? Why did she fainted?"


    Alex rubbed his forehead. He knew that if he told his father, he will received a bunch of reprimands.


    "Tell me what happened Alex! Is she in danger?". He could feel that something wasn''t right. He was already debating if he should inform his wife Phoebe about this. Surely, she would get worried.


    Alex sighed again. "Francesca confronted April in Burghley Mansion. The Guards said the she was fine after that and went back to the house, but the Driver said she was trembling the whole way home. As soon as she got out, she fainted. That''s all I know right now. James is still waiting for the results." Alex was smart enough not to say, that April had a Relapse. He knew how protective his father is about kids, especially those who were traumatized.


    "Berk! I told you before not to marry that selfish woman! Look at you now! You''re sorry ass better fixed this! Divorce that woman this instant! I told you that she never loved you deeply enough! See how she is acting high up right now?! Just you wait! I''ll beat your ass!" Theo hang up. He really was disappointed with Alex. This only son of his, was going to be the death of him. He banged his left fist to the table.


    Hearing the commotion coming from the Study, Phoebe came in. She could see that her husband was angry, who ever he talked to on the phone.


    "Dear, what''s wrong? Did something happened?" Phoebe walked around the desk, stood in front of her husband.


    Hearing his wife came in, Theo shut his eyes tightly. His wife was already fond of April, this news would surely break her heart. He gulped, as he looked at her.


    "April is on the Hospital. I think she may have gotten a relapse." Theo sighed. Even though his stupid son didn''t say it, he already guess it. He had been around kids who were mentally unstable like April, how could he not know?


    "What did you say? What happened? Tell me!" Phoebe grabbed her husband''s hand.


    Theo could only recount the story to his wife. After telling the story, his wife bolted out the study.


    "Wait .. dear wait! where are you going?!" Theo ran to follow his wife, he pulled her to stop.


    "I''m going there to the hospital, of course! Poor April. Her parents isn''t here to help her. We need to be there for her." Phoebe''s felt sad for April, but she knew better not to show this to her.


    Remembering what happened again, she was back to being mad. "That stupid son of yours better have a good explanation for this!".


    How dare that woman confront her future daughter-in-law! In her eyes, she had never treated Francesca as her daughter-in-law. She was selfish and left her son in misery! Her and her husband knew that she only married for the Hawthorne''s name and connection. If not, why else would Alex be always left alone and lonely in his Mansion!? They hardly see each other and didn''t even want to give them grandkids! It was certainly absurd!


    "But he is your son too?". Theo pursed his lips, as his wife stared at him. Like she was about to commit murder.


    "Fine, fine.. We''ll go. Let''s head to the back and take Charles with us." Theo pulled his wife towards the back of the Mansion. They had a helipad, not far from the garden. Charles was his new favorite toy, it was an ACH160. Theo operated the helicopter himself, along with his co-pilot. So someone could fly Charles back home. Phoebe was sitting on the back, waiting for take off.

 Chapter 43 - Relapse (3)

    It only took 30 minutes for Alex to arrived in the hospital. Even though the Hospital was strict with their helipad, they had to let Alex land. Due to being a VIP.


    Alex saw James near the helipad, waiting for his arrival.


    "How is she?". Alex asked while they walked towards the elevator.


    "She is still unconscious. It seems like April pushed herself too much, when she confronted Francesca. The Doctors said that she should be alright after a night rest. They also advised not to get April anxious or she might get unstable again." James reported to his boss. He could see the worries in Alex''s eyes, as well as the guilt in his heart.


    "Hmm. What about Francesca?". Alex stared straight ahead, as they waited for the elevator to come.


    "Our people reported that she is at the Mansion, currently drinking her heart out. I told them to just let her be and just call in case something happens." James loosen his cuffs. It had been a long day, dealing with too different women in his Boss''s life.


    Alex sighed. He never thought that his wife would come back to England. Since they had that huge argument, a couple of weeks ago. He only called her once, warning her not to meddle with April. His father was right, It was time for him to get a divorce. He was tired with Francesca''s antics and shenanigans.


    "Boss, I also received a video from Carolynn. It seems like it wasn''t the first time that April had a relapse." James handed Alex a small tablet. It contained a video that was sent by Marco. Once in a while, Marco had to view the security cameras. Making sure that nothing was wrong.


    "What did you say? Carolynn?" Alex grabbed the tablet and played the video.


    There, it was the time when Alex had brought April to Carolynn. The video showed the time when she left for the restroom. He saw her walking slow, leaning on the railings. She almost fell down a couple of times, she was trembling real bad.


    "What happened? How did she became like this? She was alright when I saw her heading to the restroom?" Alex looked at James, just in time when the elevator arrived.


    They both got in, before James replied. "I looked back towards her files and it seems like physical touch still causes her anxieties. I would assume that, it happened when Marco shook her hand."


    "How come? She was fine with me? We were even barely like strangers, when we shared our first night." Alex brows furrowed. He was a businessman, he had no clue regarding medical health. It was more on his mother''s line.


    "Perhaps because she loves you? She only let her guard down towards the people, who she trust and knows. There could be multiple factors to this, I will need to study them first. I have only received this video this afternoon. An hour before you landed." James replied as they arrived in the VIP floor. He guided his boss towards April''s room, while talking.


    "Okay, do that. Send Josie home for now, I''ll take it from here." Alex took a deep breath before he entered April''s room.


    James called Josie''s phone, she was currently out to get some clothes for Alex and April. As well as dinner. She was told to do this by James'' instructions.


    -----


    As Alex entered the VIP room, It had a complete set up of living room, restroom and a Queen size bed.


    April was still sleeping. She look pale again, he noticed. Had she been sick when he was gone? How come she looked thinner? he wondered.


    He sat down next to April''s bed and grabbed her hand into his.


    "Baby, I''m here. Can you open your eyes now? I''m sorry for being late. I wasn''t able to be there for you, when you needed me to." Alex held her hand and kissed on it. April didn''t opened her eyes.


    Alex felt extremely bad for April. He knew that he couldn''t really blame his wife for this, he cheated on her. This was a fact, that he can''t deny. It was his fault in the first place, for letting April come to his life or was it him coming to April''s life? Either way, he finally decided to let go of Francesca. Being away from April, made him clear up some of his thoughts.


    Even though he still loves his wife, He knew that their marriage was not worth saving for. He already made it beyond saving. Cheating on someone, was one of the greatest pain that you could ever do to your partner. He knew that Francesca deserves someone better. Someone who is content to just stay behind her and watch her grow. For Alex, he wasn''t that guy. He was a selfish man, he wanted his partner''s attention to himself.


    He wanted to be loved and pampered. To be taken care of and to be showered by affections. As well as being able to reciprocate this feelings to that someone. Only then will it be worth it for Alex. Though his feelings for April was still small and just starting to bud out, he wanted to see were would it lead to. He also wanted to raise Sky with a whole family, not a broken one.


    For this, he was finally willing to let Francesca go.


    Alex kissed April''s forehead. "Baby, wake up. I miss you and I love you." he whispered into her ears. Alex''s hand slowly brush her hair away from her cheeks. Even though she looked pale, she still looked beautiful in his eyes. He smiled as he remembered when she confess to him. He couldn''t wait to tell her the same thing.

 Chapter 44 - Bosss Whore

    "Come here little girl.. Make me feel good tonight."


    "Ughh ughh.. yea... that feels sooo good."


    "Damn, I wanna wreck you bad tonight!"


    "Uhhh!... I''m going to come!"


    "Let me, it''s my turn!"


    "Go ahead, She''s really good."


    "Ughhh. damn it! it''s too tight!"


    "I told you. she''s the real deal! hahaha!"


    "Luckily, the boss gave her to us tonight. Too bad he took her first. I bet the boss loved it! hahaha."


    "I bet. haha. here little girl, eat this Daddy''s ****. uhhgg.. so good. Even her mouth is lovely. hahaha.."


    *Sounds of pounding and body slapping together."


    NOOO!!!! NOOOOOO!! STOPPP!! PLEASEEE!!


    STOOPPPPPP!!!


    No matter how loud she yelled inside her head, she could never voice her mind. Her eyes were dazed, her body was like jello. April wasn''t able to control her body at all.


    She was drugged multiple times a day, r.a.p.ed by countless man. She was no longer able to feel pain. She was wrecked and dirty. Everyday, Countless man comes inside her, her mouth and her body.


    Sometimes, she was given a bath so that a certain important person could f.u.c.k her. Although she was given to different kinds of men, she was considered special. Due to her countenance and her white complexion. She was called the boss''s whore.


    The drugs not only make her unable to control herself, it was also to make her conscious throughout everything. It also make her body feel hot and delirious. Even though she was r.a.p.ed countless of times, all men was checked properly. Making sure that they didn''t have any infectious diseases. It was a law that their boss implemented. He was his whore. They could f.u.c.k her but they can''t give her any disease. She was special alright.


    He even get her checked up by a doctor every other week, just to make sure she was still "clean". After that, he would f.u.c.k her for the whole day and then be given to his subordinates.


    This man was the one who constantly visits her dreams, all these years.


    STOP! Please.. I don''t want this.. Why are you doing this to me?. pleasee.... stop..


    ------


    "NOOOOOOOO! STOOPPP! DON''T TOUCH ME!!"


    April woke up and kept yelling the same thing over and over again. She was alone in the vip room. She kept yelling and yelling until the medical staff arrived.


    They were alerted by the nurse. The nurse instantly called her doctor. Since it was the VIP room, help was pretty quick. They instantly held her down and the doctor administered a calming injection.


    April trashed out, she wasn''t able to recognize that she was in the hospital nor the people that held her down. All in her mind was thinking about escaping. Those dirty man was holding her down so they could play with her. Over and over.


    "Stoppp! nooooo!! Don''t touch me!!"


    Tears was falling down her face.


    -----


    *Sometime before April woke up*


    Alex was downstairs with his parents. It had been 2 days since April had fainted. This was the second time that his parents visited. Alex didnt want to leave April, so he sent James to take care of the company.


    "We didn''t ask you this last time, because we could tell that you weren''t ready to talk. But we need to know, what are your plans with April? You can''t keep her if you are still married, son. The poor girl wouldn''t be able to handle it. You know her current situation is, you can''t play with her. Are you serious about April?" Phoebe asked her son. She could see how worried Alex were for April. During this two days, he was always beside her. Waiting for her to wake up. He wanted to be the first one that she would see when she wakes up.


    "Are you guys together Alex? Answer your mother. This is a very serious matter. If you''re only using her to get your wife''s attention, then you''ve succeeded. But please, let her go if that''s what you only want. April doesn''t deserve to be toyed like this." Theo sighed. He knew how stubborn his son is. Especially towards his wife Francesca. He was hardheaded as a bull.


    "Mother, Father. I.. I think I love her.. No.. I know I love her. I''ve fallen for how simple she is. She makes me feel love and cared. Like how mom is towards you dad.. I know now how wrong I am. I should''ve let Francesca go before getting together with April. It just happened too fast, all I know was that I was happy being with her everyday. I even almost forgot that I was married. Living with her felt like we were a happy family with our son." Alex sighed. This two days felt like a whirlwind. It made him more resolute on his decision abour letting Francesca go.


    "If you want to be together with her, then get rid of that wife of yours. We warned you before. Look where you at now? tsk.. idiot." Theo harrumphed.


    "Now. now.. Take it easy dear. Alex, you know you''re father and I only wants your happiness. If you decided to divorce your wife, then do it. If you decided to be with April, we will always stand behind you." Phoebe patted her son''s palm.


    "Thanks mom. dad. I have ask James already to tell the lawyer about my decision to file a divorce. I should get a call later about it.." Alex smiled slightly.


    "Good." Theo smiled evilly. Finally, his son is thinking straight again. Hmpp.


    Phoebe chuckled and only patted her son.


    Suddenly, a nurse rushed in and disturbed their peace.


    "Sir Hawthorne, April is awake! She is hysterical right now, the doctor advised you to come up immediately!"


    The trio stood up, shocked and panicked entered their hearts. They instantly ran fast towards the vip room.

 Chapter 45 - Filing for Divorce

    By the time they came in, April was still yelling but she didn''t have enough strength anymore. The injection was perfectly working on calming her down.


    "Noo.. pleasee.. let me go. Pleasee.. stop it. don''t touch me.." She sobbed as the medicine slowly took her to sleep.


    When the staff sees that she stopped fighting, they finally let her go. They all sighed. April had a small body but she trashed out pretty strongly.


    "What happened?" Phoebe instantly asked the doctor. She could see that her son was frozen next to the bed. His and April''s eyes looked at each other for a brief moment earlier. She didn''t recognized him and this made him stunned.


    "She woke up with nightmares. We will have to do further tests, but I can say that it triggered her trauma. I already given her something to calm her down. When she wakes up again, we can only hope for her medicine to work. We have checked her files and the last time she had lost control of herself was before she had given birth.


    From the look of things, she wasn''t able to realized that she was in the hospital. No matter what I tell her, she wouldn''t respond to me and she only kept begging for us to let her go." The doctor sighed.


    Phoebe pursed her lips, she could see that April had cried while she was out of herself. She walked to her side and wiped her tears away. Theo only stood behind his wife, feeling down like her. He looked at his frozen son, he was still dazed while looking at April.


    "I advised that you inform her family. Worst case scenario, her episodes might get worst. She needed people who she is familiar with or we may never get to pull her out to reality. And try to avoid making her anxious when she wakes up.


    She must''ve suffered really bad back then. I''ve been informed that she had never opened up to anybody about what happened to her. Not even to her doctors." The doctor rubbed his temples. A case like this, is hard to solve.


    "Thanks doctor, please let us know if there is anything else." Phoebe replied. There was nothing else to do since April had fallen back to sleep.


    The doctor nodded and signed to the staff to give them some privacy. After making sure that April was stable now, they left the room.


    Looking at her son, she felt bad for him. She had seen that April didn''t recognize Alex earlier. She didn''t know how to comfort his son. She knew that it was a first to him. He wasn''t the type of person who deals with emotions pretty well.


    "Son, We will have to call her parents. Stay by her side. Okay?" Phoebe squeeze Alex''s arm. Letting him know that they were there to support him.


    Waking up to his stupor, he only nodded and sat beside April. He took a deep breath and grabbed her hand. He held her hand to his cheeks, silently praying for her wellness. He didn''t look at his parents and only stared at April. He silently cursed himself for not being able to be next to her when she woke up nor was he next to her when Francesca confronted her. This was all his fault. He thought.


    Theo and Phoebe sighed and left the room. They had to figure out how to say informed April''s parents about this situation.


    -----


    Later that afternoon, around 3 pm. April woke up from the feeling for someone was caressing her hair. The hand was soft and gentle. The smell and warmth was familiar to her, her heart pounded at the thought of who the person was.


    "April? are you awake?" Alex whispered softly. Afraid that she wouldn''t be able to recognize him again.


    April slowly opened her eyes. Her body felt weak and her head was aching.


    "April?" Alex''s heart was beating fast. When her eyes opened, he felt relief that she wasn''t screaming and pulling her hand away from him.


    April turned her head slowly, looking at the man beside the bed. The sun was slightly behind him, making her unable to fully see him. Yet she knew in her heart, that it was the man who she loves dearly.


    "Alex?". Her voice was too soft, it was almost a whisper.


    Alex sighed. She finally recognized him. It untangled the knot inside his heart.


    "Yes baby, it''s me. Are you alright? Does any part of you hurts? Do you want me to call the doctor?"


    "..Doctor?..." April closed her eyes and then opened. She turned her head around, finally recognizing where she was. The hospital, the smell of a sterilize room.


    "I''m... okay.. ...water?.." she was thirsty, her throat felt extremely dry.


    "Hold a second baby, I''ll get someone to get it." Alex pressed the button for a nurse to come.


    The nurse came in within 10 seconds. Seeing that the patient woke up normally, she instantly done her routines.


    After she was done, Alex told her to get some water for April. The nurse nodded and left. Not long after, she brought a cup of water with a straw and gave it to Alex. Alex took it and thanked the nurse.


    The nurse reclined the bed up, for April to be able to drink the water much better. She left instantly, so she could informed her doctor.


    Alex then helped April take a sip of the water. It felt good in her throat, as she slowly sipped some water.

 Chapter 46 - Filing for Divorce (2)

    "How are you feeling now baby?" Alex rubbed April''s hand.


    "Much better, Thanks. By the way, what happened to me?". April furrowed her brows.


    "You don''t remember? You fainted in front of the mansion. After.. After you talked to Francesca at the gates." Alex pursed his lips, one could see worry on his eyes.


    "Hmm.." Images flashed inside her head.


    "I remember now."


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t there that time. I tried my best to get here as fast as I could. But, it''s still wasn''t enough." Alex sighed. No matter what, he really regretted it.


    "No, I''m sorry. I told her that you and I. ...." April gulped and looked down.


    "No baby.. You don''t have to be sorry. Sooner or later, she would know anyways." Alex cupped and caress her face.


    "Just get well for me and sky, okay? I will handle everything. If you need something, Josie will be here. I have left the office for 2 days already, so tomorrow I''ll have to go. Don''t worry, I''ll eat dinner with you tomorrow night. I''ll bring our son, he''d been missing you so much." Alex raised her head up, so he could look at her in the eyes. "As do I. I miss you."


    April blushed. "I''m sorry for making you guys worry."


    Alex shake his head. "Never say sorry. It''s not your fault. I promise everyone and you, that I''d take care of you and our son. If anything happens, it should be saying sorry. So don''t okay? Im here for you, Always."


    "Okay." April smiled slightly.


    Seeing that she was back to smiling, he smiled too. It has been hard for everyone lately. He then got up and kissed her forehead.


    "I''ll get my parents okay? they are downstairs, waiting for you to wake up." Alex rubbed her cheeks with his thumb.


    "They are here?" Her eyes went wide.


    "Yes, you were worried too. I''ll be back." This time, he kissed her on the lips.


    Seeing her turn red, Alex smirked devilishly.


    "You beast!" She wasn''t prepared. Her heart certainly wasn''t.


    Alex chuckled and left.


    ----


    After making sure the April was indeed alright, Alex''s parents didn''t stay long either. To give her time to rest.


    April was able to convinced his parents about not calling her parents. Saying that she will inform them herself. Since they didn''t know yet that her and Alex was together now.


    Theo and Phoebe could only sighed and let her do it her own. They too, didn''t know how to say it to her parents. Since they don''t know each other, plus the fact that April became their son''s mistress. Their son''s affairs was so troublesome, they thought.


    Not long after having dinner with April, Alex left as well when he saw that April was getting sleepy.


    ----


    As soon as Alex got to his car, he received a call from James. It was already past 8 pm.


    "Sir, the Lawyer already got everything prepared. I have it all printed and left it at your compartment."


    "Thanks James, that will do for tonight. I''ll see you at the office tomorrow."


    "Thanks sir."


    Alex then hanged up and opened his car compartment. Inside was a big yellow envelope. He grabbed it and sighed.


    "After more than 10 years of chasing you. I''m done. I gave up." He then pulled out the papers out from the envelope.


    Inside the envelope, it contained all the papers required for Filing for Divorce. Luckily, they had a pre-nuptial agreement. It was a condition from his parents, so he could marry Francesca.


    He only need to give Francesca a little bit Alimony, which was no problem at all. He also intended to give some of his own properties that they shared together. If she won''t accept it, he plans to sell it. She is too independent anyways. He actually believes that she will reject anything that comes out from his pocket.


    He sighed again. He took a deep breath and started the car. He drove towards his main mansion, where his wife currently resides. They had to talk and make her signed it.

 Chapter 47 - Filing for Divorce (3)

    "Darling, your home!"


    Francesca greeted Alex with a bright smile and her dimples were out. She was wearing her favorite tubeless black dress, she done a seductive make-up and her long brown hair was perfectly curled by a professional hairstylist. She was wearing some black pumps to go with her dress and cute gold bangle earrings. To top it off, she was also wearing one of his birthday gifts to her. It was a heart shaped diamond necklace. Along with her diamond engagement ring and marriage ring.


    She nervous all day and had prepared this night very well. After a long time of thinking, she blamed herself for being too selfish. Maybe this was a wake up call for her, she had been too busy with her business that she neglected her husband. Making him look for someone else to warm his bed.


    This was her conclusion, It all lead down to her. So to make up for her absence, she wanted to renew their love for each other. This time, she wanted to serve her husband better. Francesca had never love anyone else, Alex was the only one inside her heart. She had never let anyone else in, Just him and him alone.


    Francesca just got too sidetrack, she thought. Work was too hectic, especially since she had to prove herself that she could manage their family business. Despite being a woman. She only wished that it wasn''t too late yet. Even if her husband decides to have a mistress, she''ll accept it. It was her fault anyways. Since she didn''t gave him a child. Francesca knew that Alex had been wanting to build a family on their own. Again, she was just too busy. She reasoned out.


    Tonight was the night. She wanted to start all over again with her husband. Francesca will never let her husband go. He too was her first love and will be her last.


    "Darling, I got us dinner prepared. I heard you were coming, so I prepared it." She smiled so heavenly, like how she used to before.


    Alex was stunned. As soon as he got in the house, Francesca was smiling bright. Like nothing had ever happened. She isn''t mad at me for cheating on her? He thought.


    He loosened his tie and walked pass her. "I already ate. Go ahead."


    Francesca bit her lower lips, swallowing the anger back down. "I see. That''s alright. We can always eat together tomorrow." she said as she followed behind him.


    Alex stopped walking and turned to face his wife. I am dreaming right now? She damn well know that I was at the hospital with April. "I need to talk to you."


    Francesca walked closer to him and pressed her chest against his. She then wrapped her arms around his neck. "Sure. What is it honey?" She said as she smiled so lovely towards her husband.


    Alex went rigid. He lifted his hand against her forehead, checking if she was having a fever.


    Francesca giggled. "Silly you. I''m fine. I''m not having a fever."


    "Then why are you acting like this? Aren''t mad at me? You''re not gonna yell at me? Or at least bombarded me with questions?" Alex brows furrowed.


    "No. I had been thinking since we last seen each other. How unfair it is for you. I had been neglecting you as your wife and I am very very sorry about it. Can you give me another chance to make it right? I want us to start all over again." She gave Alex her cutesy look. Flaunting her long and curly eyelashes, as well as pouting seductively. She always tends to act like this, if she wanted something from Alex.


    Alex froze and gulped. What happened to his wife? Where was the feisty and cold woman he knew all this years? It feels like they were back into their highschool years again.

 Chapter 48 - Filing for Divorce (4)

    "Francesca.. I.." Alex was confused but he knew that it should be done. But before he could even finish his piece, Francesca interrupted him.


    "I don''t care. If you want to keep a Mistress, that''s fine. I know I always get busy anyways. But please, don''t say that you''re leaving me. We promised to be together forever Alex. I vowed to the heaven that you''ll be the only person that I will love on this world." Francesca hugged Alex tightly, her knees was shaking.


    Sensing that his wife was trembling, Alex held her waist to keep her from falling.


    "Do you know what you are saying right now? How can it be alright Francesca?" Alex withdrew her away from him and lifted her chin up. "It will never be alright."


    "Do you not love me anymore?". A tear fell from her face, feeling that she''s losing her husband. How did she forgot the the most beautiful treasure she ever had, was her husband? How did she forget?


    Alex sighed and wiped her tears away.


    "My love for you will always be there. Deep within me. You have been the source of my happiness for more than 10 years. Just that.." Alex pursed his lips.


    "Just that, you love that woman now?" Francesca bit her lower lip. She was really about to break down.


    "I''d be honest. Yes, I''ve fallen for her. She gave me this feeling that she will always be there for me. A feeling that you''ve denied to give me.


    Love is not a one way train, Francesca. Love allows you to accept anything that the other person showered you and also being dependent on that person is not a sin.


    Im not saying this because I wanted to hurt you. Please don''t think of it that way. Its just that, I''m tired of being alone most of the time."


    Alex sighed and walked away to sit down at the couch.


    "I''d like someone to depend on me, knowing that I can shield that person from everything. It boost my manly pride? I guess. Also, allowing me to show how much I love that person. I want my woman to know that I could give her anything on this world, so I could work hard for us. Gives me a will and determination for our future.


    Also, you know how my parents had been dying to give them grandkids. They regretted not being able to have more kids after me. I too, want my own family. I know all of this things is something you can''t give.


    I know how independent you are. You love doing all of it yourself. You wanted to prove the world that you could do it. But why, Francesca? Why do you need to prove it to them? Aren''t I enough?" His solemn eyes looked back to his wife.


    Her makeup was ruined. She had been crying ever since he spoke. She didn''t know that it hurts so bad, being pointed out like this. She didn''t know how to respond, she knew that she was being too cold to him. She usually nitpick him a lot that leads to a lot of arguments.


    Seeing that he will get no response from her, he sighed again. He then took out the envelope from his inner Jacket and laid it down on top of the coffee table.


    "I want a divorce. It only needs your signature. I will give you all our shared properties, like this mansion. But if you don''t like accepting anything from me, we can sell it and split it in half." Alex intertwined his two hands together, he didn''t dare look at her anymore.


    Francesca fell down on the floor. Her knees gave up from the news.


    "How. How did it all came to this? Do you love her that much that you are willing to give up on me?"


    Francesca crawl to his legs and held his hands.


    "I could change, no. I will change. Please. Please Alex, you can''t leave me. I love you. I only love you. I only have you. You know that I always had to prove to myself to my Father, that''s why I''ve done what I did.


    You can''t leave me.... " She was now sobbing, as tears flow nonstop from her eyes. It hurts so much. She didn''t do it on purpose. She regretted everything. She could lose the company for all she cares, just not him. Not her husband.

 Chapter 49 - Filing for Divorce (5)

    Alex stood up and took her hand away from his.


    "I can''t. We need to go our separate ways. You will end up hurting more if we stayed together, while I have April beside me. Plus, I know how much you hated my son. Think about it Francesca. I''ll go and stay at my penthouse for the night." He then walked away towards the door.


    "ALEX!!! I WILL NEVER SIGN THIS DOC.U.MENT!" Francesca yelled as she stood up.


    Alex froze and looked back. Now, this is the wife he knew. A woman who was feisty and will never back down in an argument.


    "If you leave me, I will ruin that woman of yours! I will make her life miserable that it already is! hahaha! See if you can afford to leave me. You know how capable I am Alex. You should be the one to think this through.


    I will never sign it." She picked up the envelope and threw it hard to his chest.


    Alex clenched his fist. He could never hurt a woman physically, nor intentionally hurting them emotionally. But Francesca was literally pushing him into his limits.


    "I cared and love you for 10 years! All I get is your cold shoulder and you yelling at my ears! I had enough of this Francesca! Aren''t you tired of our constant arguments?!


    Cause I am tired! Tired of loving you while you only love your Job! Fine! You wanted to prove yourself to your father? Go ahead! From now on, it has nothing to do with me!


    If you don''t sign in, then don''t! But that doesn''t stop me from doing the things I want to do. And don''t you dare threaten me! I have already forgiven you for leaving me alone all these years, but if you touch even one hair of April and Sky. I will never forgive you!


    I could easily make your company bankrupt in an instant. I will tear you and your family down to the ground! This is my last warning to you! Don''t ever let me catch you scheming against April and my son!" Alex clenched his fist so tight, afraid that he will finally hurt a woman against his will. He then stormed off, never looking back. He vowed to never come back to this house anymore.


    It took Francesca for a while, she shouldn''t have threaten him. She ran to the door, hoping to catch him. "Alex!! No! No! I didn''t mean to!"


    But it was too late, Alex already had gotten to his car. She could only see his car leaving.


    Francesca slumped down the floor once more.


    Her assistant Beverly came out from where she was hiding to assist her boss. "Madame. The floor is cold, let''s go back inside."


    Francesca pushed her hand away. "Dig everything about that woman! Especially how quiet she is about her kidnappers! Let''s see what kind of trauma she had been through!"


    "But Madame. The Master says.."


    "Ha! He only said not for us to get caught. We can always make it look like an accident. Hahaha! You dare leave me?! Let''s see who has the last laugh. You can never leave me Alex! hahahah!" Francesca laughed her broken heart out.


    Beverly was sweating. This is bad. Looks like her boss finally lost her mind. She could only sighed. Unfortunately, the one paying her is Francesca and not Alex. So of course, she needed to follow her orders.


    "I will get it done Madame."


    Francesca smirked. She then got up and stormed back inside the mansion.

 Chapter 50 - Declaration of War

    Within the next two days of observation, April was allowed to check out from the hospital. Alex wanted to make sure that April was in a good condition before getting her out.


    Also during this time, James was extremely busy. Alex had ordered him to move out all of his stuff from the main mansion and transferred it to his penthouse. He also personally owned the hotel and built a penthouse on the roof for him to use. It was one of his ideas, when he and his wife had an argument. He''d rather leave the place, than make her do it. Just so he knows that she is safe in their place. Rather than to make her uncomfortable on an unfamiliar place. Unfortunately, aside from the Mansion here in England, Francesca didn''t had any other properties. She reasoned that she hardly comes in England anyways and why though? When her husband have his own properties, which she could stay in.


    Luckily in England and Wales, it is possible for you to be divorced without knowing it. This is because a divorce petition does not always require a response from the other person in order for the divorce to be granted by the Court. Just that, if he pushed this through. He is afraid of making April and his son get hurt. Especially since she is going to be labelled us the home wrecker, third party and his mistress.


    What also worries him as well is Francesca''s threat, He knew that Francesca would certainly not be silent about it. He wasn''t scared for himself, but its different with April and his son. Alex had already ordered everyone, not to let April see Francesca or any other stranger. Not unless, they get the permission from Alex. He didn''t told April about this, but he knew that she would be able to tell. If she asked, he would answer her honestly. Since the additional security around Burghley Mansion wasn''t really a secret. Alex had also informed the compound of banning Francesca. Making her unable to pass the main gate to the compound and the gates to the mansion.


    Not only this, April had an additional 4 armed security guards wherever she goes. Not including the driver, who also specializes in physical and weapon combat. You may think that he is getting paranoid, he ain''t. Francesca''s threat did a blow on him. He knew how screwed that woman is. After all, It was one of the things that he fall in love with her before.


    It was definitely going to be hard for both Alex and April to get pass this. So while James is handling all of those things, he focused himself in taking care of April and Sky.


    -----


    During this two days as well, April called her parents. Letting them know that she and Sky were alright. That Alex was keeping his promise and that they were all getting along just fine. Ted and Annie didn''t try to pry April about the real situation, since they kinda had a guess that the official wife wouldn''t be thrilled about their presence. It was just a normal reaction of a wife.


    Even though Alex didn''t say anything, April felt a different change. The next couple of days, Alex had been staying almost everyday. Ever since she was sent to the hospital, Alex had not tried to make love with her. Just cuddling her to sleep. Which was also fine with April. As long as Alex and Sky was staying beside her, she could care less with the world.


    Whenever Alex is at work, April had put her plans to work as well. Josie was really efficient, she undeniably proclaimed. She was happy with James'' decision to hire Josie.


    Using her own money that she got from her Parents, she invested in several places. She had also asked Alex''s opinion before doing so. Since he knew much more about it, than she did. With his guidance and James, she felt more secure with her and her son''s future. Although she knew that Alex would certainly not abandoned his Son, it would not hurt to just have an extra money on the side. Since she used her parent''s money for investment, she made use of Alex''s allowance for her as well.


    She loves books, as well as the process of making a good coffee. So she decided to go forward with that book and coffee shop, planted in the heart of London. It was a two story shop and it had an old antique vibe. It was about a 45 minutes or an hour away from their mansion, depends on traffic. She also hired a couple of barista, pastry chef and other staffs. So not only does it serve coffee, it also had pastries which was bake on site. Along with books and other cute stationary accessories.


    All of these, so she don''t have to man it herself all the time. She still plans to go there everyday or whenever she could. Having been able to train herself, just to pleasure Alex''s taste buds. Alex had supported her well on her decisions. Anything she wants , she gets. It would let her experience how to handle her own money and a career for herself. Although it might still sound like she''s trying to be independent, she still ask and consult him for anything. Making Alex feel that he is part of her plans, unlike his future ex-wife. He even help her find this location, which was only 2 minutes away from his office. So he could be close to her, in case anything happens. As well as, he could have lunch with her if time permits it.

 Chapter 51 - Declaration of War (2)

    It would only take a month for April to finish this project of hers, Since money was not the issue. Alex had been really generous with her allowance. Let just say that she earned at least a million euro each month and it had been almost 4 months since she arrived. Since Sky''s expenses was charged on a different account, she could just let her allowance sit on the corner to gather money.


    You might say that a million euro was a lot to give to April, but it was only a penny for Alex. Hence, he was earning almost 100 million each month and that''s the lowest amount.


    Not only April was happy with how things were going, The Hawthorne''s were thrilled as well.


    On one afternoon, Theo and Phoebe finally met their Grandson Sky. Alex and April surprise them by bringing Sky along with them.


    "Oh my! Is this Sky?! You look exactly like your father Alex when he was a kid." Phoebe kneeled in front of Sky.


    "Hello, I''m your grandmother Phoebe and this man beside me is your grandfather Theo." Phoebe was all smiling from ear to ear, as she introduced herself and her husband. Theo was too, he already wanted to kidnapped the kid and spend time with him.


    Sky was holding April''s hand. He had been warned ahead of time by his father, that his grandparents were very enthusiastic people.


    "Hello.. My name is Sky." Sky bowed down to his grandparents, while still holding his mother''s hand.


    "Wow! what a well-mannered kid!" Theo nodded his head, while Phoebe was biting her lips.


    She wanted to hug Sky, but afraid that it might scare him. Especially since he just met them. They both know already that Sky was different from any regular kid. They could see it on his eyes. Sky had a piercing eyes, like he was an a.d.u.l.t already.


    Alex could only scratch his head, as he observed his parents reaction. He was astonished that they didn''t try to eat him up already.


    April was giggling, however. She could see how thrilled the two were, after seeing her son. So she leaned down and whispered something to her son''s ear.


    Theo and Phoebe looked at Alex, seemingly asking what it was about. Alex only chuckled and shrugged his shoulders.


    After April said her piece, Sky nodded. He let go of his mother''s hand and walked in front of his grandmother.


    Phoebe was nervous and yet excited on what was about to go on. Sky hugged her and leaned his head on her shoulder.


    "I love you grandma". He murmured.


    Phoebe gasps. "Oh sweet jesus!. I love you too Sky. We love you so much!" She lifted him up and then hugged her grandson so tight. The feeling of having a blood connection with him, was bringing her into tears.


    Phoebe had been fully regretful that she couldn''t give Alex a sibling. Now that they finally had a grandkid, She felt relieved somehow. Theo patted his wife''s back, as she was getting emotional.


    "Welcome to the family April, Sky.." Theo smiled to April as he stood behind his wife.


    April smiled, inside she felt warm. Being accepted by someone else''s family, was one of the greatest feelings one could ever feel.


    Alex pulled April''s waist, as he could see that she too was about to cry like his mother. This time, he felt at peace. Something that he had never felt with Francesca. This time, he would do everything he could. Just to protect this peace.


    After an hour of getting Sky get acquainted with his grandparents. Alex got up and told everyone that he is taking April out for dinner and that his parents would be in charge with Sky until they got back.


    Theo and Phoebe instantly agreed. They couldn''t wait and sent Alex and April out. But before leaving, April had left a message to Sky.


    "I''m not sure how long I will be gone, but I''ll be safe with your Daddy. You be good for Mommy and will be right back to get you, okay? If anything happens, your grandparents will be here to help you. They are now our family, so enjoy your time with them." April hugged and kissed Sky. She knew that her son usually gets paranoid when she leaves.


    Sky nodded and hugged his mother back. As long as she was happy, that''s all that mattered to him.


    While April was giving some words to Sky, Alex was too with his parents.


    "We might get back tomorrow. Please be nice and gentle with my son. Don''t scare the little guy." Alex said while looking at April and Sky.


    "What do you think of us? That we are bad people? Tskk.." Theo harrumphed.


    Phoebe giggled. "You can be sometimes dear. I could see the look in your eyes."


    Alex only shook his head, not answering his father''s retorts.


    After that, the two then left. Inside the car, April was fidgety. It had been a while since her and Alex went somewhere to eat.


    "Where are you taking me?" April asked as her hand held his hand.


    "In my penthouse." Alex smiled warmly as he kissed the back of her hand.


    April blushed. Alex was too endearing to her, it gives her butterflies in her stomach.

 Chapter 52 - Declaration of War (3)

    Francesca looked at the folder in front of her. Inside, was bits of pieces regarding April and Colm''s kidnapping as well as what happened to April after that. Though it was hard uncovering them, especially that it happened almost 11 years already. Luckily, money talks if you know who to ask.


    The ones who had been caught during that time, were either back to their old jobs as traffickers or was hiding to have a sort of normal life. Luckily, Beverly exactly knows who contact.


    Aside from being a secretary to Francesca, she also had connections to one of people from Black Dragon Club. As long as one had the right amount of money and haven''t been black listed from the club, they will be able to get any information they want.


    But the thing is.. Although is sounded easy, it really wasn''t. It took Francesca 5 years to become one of its client. It was one of the things that she focused on, as she tried to built her company. So that she will have access to information that could subdue her enemies. Of course it took quite a lot of money from her, but no pain no gains. Right? So locating this people and letting them spill out the beans, was an easy way task for the Black Dragon Club.


    As Francesca opened the folder, she couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "Hahahah. Oh Alex. You clearly had a gem in your hands and yet you disposed of it. Just so you could pick up this trash? I wonder, how you will react once you see this pictures and how they "made love" with that so called lover''s of yours. Hahaha." Francesca laughed softly. Nothing like how she laughed crazily, weeks ago.


    "Since you threaten me by bringing me down. Let''s see how you will be able to protect her, when everyone disdain and judge her?" Francesca said mockingly as she picked up her wine and took a sip on it.


    All this while, she had been staying at the same mansion. Where she and Alex made love countlessly. She wasn''t in a hurry to move out, unlike her husband. She knew that it was only a matter of time, when Alex would come begging for her to come back. Francesca''s lips curled up at the thought.


    "Beverly, send this pictures to that crazy woma. Also see to it that she get''s it herself and that Alex wouldn''t be able to know about it." Francesca giggled as she pass the folder back to her secretary.


    "Yes Madame." Beverly took the folders and left. She already had an idea on how to execute this plan.


    Francesca giggled again. She really find it funny. Was her husband really that stupid to begin with?


    No wonder they could never get along, she thought. But still, she wasn''t willing to just give up on her husband. Either one lives or both of them will sink to the ground.


    "If its a divorce you want, you will have to win the war first." Francesca giggled again, left with her own evil thoughts.


    ----


    At the same time, only minutes away from the mansion. Alex and April arrived at a luxurious hotel in London. It was name as Wilshire Hotel, with 5 stars in rating. Usually wealthy families, celebrities and politicians stays in this Hotel. It was well known of its modernized structures, well trained staffs, luxurious rooms and magnificent facilities. It was no wonder, why it was a popular hotel in London.


    As Alex parked in front of the Hotel, the Valet bowed as he came to take Alex''s keys and to park it. Alex gave the keys to the Valet and went to the passenger side to open the door. The Valet knew exactly who Alex was, so he thought that the passenger must''ve been Francesca. To his surprise, it was a different woman.


    Alex gave his hand out, April took it and got out of the car. He then placed her hand in his arms, as he guided her inside the Hotel. All the staff was shocked at the public display. Thought the Manager was shocked too, he instantly came forward to Alex. Alex didn''t stop walking, April could only pursed her lips together.


    "The candle dinner awaits in the Penthouse sir. If you need anything else, please let us know." The Manager bowed and walked to the Elevator to press the button.


    Alex didn''t reply and only smiled to April. He then let go of her hand and held her waist. Just in time for the Elevator to come and open. Alex lead April in and looked at the Hotel Manager. He only nodded as the Elevators closed.


    The Manager took a deep breath, he then called for the security. Making sure that no one took a picture of his boss and the woman beside him. He also went ahead to make sure that the staff would keep their mouth shut. Nothing should come out of this to the public. It was definitely the first time that they all had seen Alex with different woman.

 Chapter 53 - Alexs wishes to April

    "Are you trying to flaunt me now to your subordinates?" April looked at Alex, as the elevator door closed.


    "When have I hidden you?" Alex held April''s waist tightly, as his other hand pressed a special code. So that the Elevator will go ahead straight to the Penthouse without interruption. The Penthouse had a specific code for the elevator to reach its floor.


    "But your wife?" April pursed her lips. It was the first time that she mentioned the name again, ever since she fainted.


    Alex turned towards April and captured her mouth. "From tonight on, I''m all yours." He murmured before kissing her again.


    "Alex.. We''re in the elevator.." She said in between kisses. There were security cameras; For goodness sake!


    As if Alex couldn''t hear a thing, His hand caressed her bottom as he slid his tongue inside her mouth. He pushed her into the corner, so that she was in the blind spot of the camera. Only his back could be seen.


    "Uhmmm." April m.o.a.ned.


    Although they kiss here and there like this, Alex had always stopped himself before he could no longer stop himself. Alex then withdrew from her lips and tackled her neck.


    April held on Alex''s neck, as she felt her knees starting to buckled together. It''s different tonight, she thought.


    "Alex.. uhhhmm.." She m.o.a.ned as Alex kissed her neck and her collarbone.


    "You taste so sweet baby.." Alex lick the top of her b.r.e.a.s.t teasingly.


    He then withdrew and looked at April. Just in time for the elevator to reach its destination. April''s heart was beating fast. Her lower body was screaming for release.


    As if he could read her mind, Alex smirked. "That''s your appetizer. Come on, let''s eat. I need you to have some energy for tonight." Alex winked at her as he held April''s waist as he guided her into his Penthouse.


    April gulped. Is the beast back?! Oh no. Although she does want Alex to make love to her, she knew that she couldn''t handle him that much. He was too much of a beast in bed!


    -----


    Inside the penthouse, it pretty much looks the same as Alex''s villa. All modernize and luxurious.


    Just that, April''s mind wasn''t paying attention to her surroundings. All she knew is that Alex was guiding her out towards the dining table.


    Beside it was a glass window, the night lights of the City of London was show casing it''s magnificence. It was as if, Alex had timed it well on when to come here. April could enjoy her dinner while looking outside.


    "This place is beautiful." She commented.


    Alex was looking at her, her eyes shined as the city lights reflected on them.


    "You are more beautiful." Alex lifted his hand and tuck some strands of her hair.


    April blushed and smiled. She took a deep breath and asked. "Did something happened Alex? I know that you said you''ll take care of everything, but I''d like to know. What happened to you and your wife?"


    Alex smiled, he knew that April would be able to see the changes in his eyes.


    "I already filed for divorce, almost 3 weeks ago. She didn''t want to sign and asked for a chance to get back together. She begged for me not to leave and that she would change for the better."


    April was stunned. She couldn''t believe that Alex was finally letting his wife go. She gulped. Her eyes became watery, so she looked down. "What happened then?"


    Alex sighed and shrugged his shoulders. "Nothing happened, at least for now. I still went forward with the divorce. By tomorrow, she should receive some news about it. If she wants to fight for it, we will have to meet in court. If not, all ends well."


    Seeing that April wasn''t responding, Alex lifted her chin up. Tears was flowing down her face.


    "Oh baby, why are you crying?" Alex wiped the tears on her eyes.


    "I feel that all of this was because of me. Because of me, you are divorcing your wife." April pressed her face into his chest and hugged him.


    "I''m sorry for ruining your relationship. I just.. I.. I didn''t meant to fall in love with you. I didn''t plan on it. Even when you brought us here. I just wanted our son to have a father, even if it meant for us to become just friends. It was already more than enough for me." April confessed as she cried in his arms.


    Alex was shocked at first and then he chuckled. He patted her back as he hugged her tight. "Silly girl. Nothing is wrong with falling in love. If you say sorry for it, Do I have to say sorry too for falling in love with you?"


    April froze and withdrew away instantly. "What did you say?!"


    Alex smiled devilishly. "What did I say?"


    "You said.. You said.." April pursed her lips.


    "That you''re a silly girl?" Alex tilted his head as he tease April.


    "Alex!" April yelled and smack his chest.


    Alex rubbed his chest, acting that it hurt. "Ouch woman! That hurt."


    "I didn''t even put my strength on it!" April''s brows crossed together.


    "Hahahah. Alright. I didn''t know you could get feisty with me too. I said that, I fell in love with you. Do you want me to say sorry for it too?" He pulled her waist closer to him.


    "Do you mean it? You aren''t just saying it?" April looked at Alex''s eyes. Looking for the answers that he wasn''t lying. That he meant everything he just said.


    Alex leaned down and rubbed his nose to hers. "I love you and I meant it. Can''t you hear my heart beating for you? Since I''m about to be single again. Will you make me the most happiest man ever alive, April? I wanted to wait, to wait till the day I am free.


    But the longer I wait, I felt suffocated. I wanted to tell you so bad. That from now on, This heart of mine will be yours. If will be up to you, if you want to cherish it or destroy it. Just be gentle with it though. It had just recently been patched up, my ex-wife had left it get dusty and moldy on the corner of the house."


    Alex smiled happily as he looked at April''s eyes. Making sure that she understands what he meant. That from now on, He would never let this woman go.

 Chapter 54 - Alexs wishes to April (2)

    She didn''t know what to respond, yet she felt something snapped deep inside her. It was joy with a mixed of worry. She knew deep inside her that she wasn''t the right person for Alex.


    April withdrew away from Alex and took a couple steps back. She turned around and hugged herself. She felt dirty, dirtier than trash. Those images, those memories inside her head came rushing forth. Tears kept flowing down her eyes, as she tried to control her emotions.


    Alex was stunned when April pulled away. "April? I didn''t mean to scare you. I meant what I said. I''m serious about us. I want us and Sky to be a real family." He then slowly walked closer behind her and hugged her from behind. He kissed her head and then burrowed his face in her neck.


    April felt her throat aching as she force her emotions down. She closed her eyes, afraid that she will breakdown. "I .... I..." She kept trying to say something, but her voice was shaky. As if something was lodged in her throat.


    Alex could feel that April was hesitating about something. He knew how delicate she is, he was afraid of losing her and also hurting her. He would never want her to lose herself again, just because of his selfishness.


    "You don''t have to force yourself to reply now. I can wait. Like how waited for me. This time, I will wait for you. As long as you we stay together, I''m willing wait." Alex withdrew and turned April around. Her tears broke his heart. Since she didn''t reply, he pulled her head towards his chest.


    "Hush baby, It''s alright. I''d rather be the one getting hurt, than to see you cry." Alex patted her back while hugging her.


    April couldn''t take it anymore and cried loudly. She was happy, too happy. Alex was her sun while Sky was her rainbow. Everything felt colorful and joyful with them around. It was already a selfish thing for her to come near Alex, let alone become his Mistress. Now that he was asking for her to make him the most happiness man on this world, how could she respond to that?


    "I.. I.." She kept repeating, in between her sobs and hiccups.


    "Shh. You don''t have to answer me right now. It''s alright. I''m already happy being with you." Alex kissed her head again. He liked the feelings that April makes him feel. Being wanted and needed. It was enough for him, as long as they were together.


    "No.. *sniff* .. Let me talk.." April withdrew and wiped her tears away. She then looked at Alex in the eyes.


    "I.. I.." April bit her lower lips. "I don''t deserve you." Her voice was extremely shaky, like she was about to cry again.


    "Oh baby.. Don''t say that." Alex took both of her hand to his and then placed her right hand on his chest.


    "If there is something here that don''t deserve anything, it should be me. I don''t deserve a very special woman like you. You''re too beautiful, inside and out. You make everyone feel drawn to you and love you. I am one of those people. Not only did I felt drawn to you, you also made me feel whole. Something that I have never felt before.


    You made me experience different kinds of joy. All and all, I love every single bit of it. Listen to my heart, baby. I am serious April. I am serious about us. I know that It might not be an easy road to take, but please give me chance.


    Fight for me, fight for us. Fight for something that you want. Didn''t you tell me that you love me all these years? Don''t tell me that now that I love you, you will give up just like that? Now that I want us to be together, you aren''t interested with me anymore?" Alex let go of her left hand and wiped the tears away from her face. It was still flowing out nonstop. Right now, his heart was hurting. Knowing that he was the reason for making her cry.


    April closed her eyes and shake her head. "No! I love you! More than you could ever know!"


    Alex smile but then he froze, as she spoke her next words.

 Chapter 55 - Aprils Dark Experience

    "I don''t deserve you because I am dirty. I am tainted with those men. *gulped* No matter I do, no matter what medicine I take. They always call for me. Teasing me, Drugging me, Playing with my body, Hurting me and Raping me." April took her hand away and took one step back. She look at him in the eyes. She could see that Alex was shocked with this revelation.


    "I never told anyone of this, cause I know they will only feel more guilty about themselves and then pity me. I''m telling you this because I''d want you to understand, that it''s never going to be easy with me. Those monsters.." She said in disdain.


    "Those monsters always haunt me at night or anytime that some other man touches me. I could never run away from them. I tried, I tried everything that the doctors told me to do. Yet nothing worked at all!" Her eyes were red from crying. Yet Alex could see that she was angry, angry to those people who haunted her dreams and her mind.


    "Do you see it now? I am a dirty woman Alex. I''ve been hand down to not just a couple of men. They called me the Boss''s whore! He served me like I''m some sort of a special delicacy! He made me experience different kinds of "pleasure" and different types of man. Small, Tall, Clean, Rugged, Fat, Thin, Husky, Muscled, Wealthy and even with a homeless man!


    Although he served me to them, he was kind enough to make sure that everyone was clean. Just because he still wanted to f.u.c.k me after f.u.c.k.i.n.g with everyone! He didn''t want his whore to get a dirty disease and accidentally spread it back to him. But he like knowing that I have been f.u.c.k.i.e.d by everyone! He usually watches me as those other men take their turns. He is vile man, Alex! He even told me that It makes him turn on, just by seeing the look of my face.


    Yet all those times, I was drugged. Drugged to make me beg for them, yet cannot control my own body and reasoning. It was like I am conscious but not awake. Now tell me Alex, do you still want a woman like me? Do you still want me to fight for you? For us? When I clearly don''t deserve you.


    I pretended to myself and to everyone that I''m alright, but everyday it had been getting worst. I only got lucky that I became more skilled in hiding my pains and from keeping myself from totally losing my mind. All for Sky''s sake, I didn''t want to lose my son and I don''t want him to lose his only mother.


    I love you Alex, but I won''t let you experience a dark and unstable road with me. You deserve much better than that!." It was the very first time that she opened her self, painting those dark memories out from her mouth. It hurts remembering all of them, but it hurts more seeing the ugly look in Alex''s face.


    Alex''s mouth had been open since she started talking. How terrible, he thought. No wonder she had lost her self, it a miracle that she didn''t fully went crazy. No wonder she felt dirty, insecure and reluctant to share her experience. "April .. I.."


    "Don''t.. Don''t ever say that you felt sorry for me. I don''t need it!" April then stormed out. She tried to remember the way to the elevator was. When she finally found it, she then call for the elevator.


    Alex stunned. He actually was about to say those words, but only because it was human nature. He had never knew anyone personally who had went through those experience, so he didn''t know what to say exactly. Alex had never been to his parent''s organizations, so he doesn''t know how to react properly.


    When he finally realized that April wasn''t in front of him anymore, he instantly ran for the elevator. It didn''t took him long to realize it, so he caught April who was just about to enter the elevator. Though he didn''t know how to respond or how to properly act, he knew one thing though. He love April, no matter what she said about her past, it was already in the past. Right now, all that mattered to him was her. April is going to be his and his alone.


    He caught her wrist and pulled her body out from the elevator. His other hand made her turn around, so that she could face him. Without a word, he fully took her lips angrily.

 Chapter 56 - Claiming his woman

    Alex claimed her lips fully, yet not moving. Just enough to make point, yet sending his emotions to that kiss. His eyes were closed, while her was open.


    She tried pushing him away, but to no avail. He was as strong as a big pillar that cannot be moved. His left hand moved to her waist, while his right hand was on the back of her head.


    After 30 seconds of struggling, that seems to last like forever to April. She stopped and closed her eyes. She finally accepted the kiss. Her fiery heart mellowed down from anger yet it was still beating fast, beating with a different kind of emotion.


    Alex then withdrew from the kiss and both of their eyes met. Alex''s breathing was uneven from the short but fast sprint and also because of his raging emotions.


    "I don''t care about your past. That''s why they are called the past, because we can never changed them anymore. What we can do is change our future. If you let them get stuck in your head for all your life, that would be up to you. It would be their win and your lost.


    I know that what happened to you wasn''t your fault. None of it was your fault. You had no control at that time, you were too young to fight it.


    However April, I am here. I will protect you from all of it. I want to be a part of your future and stand beside you through everything. I just need you to give me a chance, for me to prove that to you." Alex cupped her face.


    She didn''t know why, but for some reason. Those shackles that held her down seems to loosen up. It was the most beautiful thing she had ever heard, especially because Alex was the only person that she told about it.


    This time, instead of replying; she claimed his lips.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. April took the initiative. Powered solely by her emotions, she kissed him like there was no tommorow.


    Surprised, Alex kissed back. He then lifted her up and pressed her back into the Elevator''s closed door.


    Alex slipped his tongue inside her mouth, seemingly searching for all her hidden secrets. April''s thoughts were slipping, injecting her veins with Alex''s venom. His wonderful smell, his fast beating heart and his delicious mouth. April could then feel something poking her bottom. She knew right then, that April had awaken Alex''s manhood.


    Alex withdrew from her lips and kissed her forehead, her eyes, cheeks and neck. It made April m.o.a.ned from the sweet sensation. Her breathing became uneven and so was his.


    "I want you baby. Please tell me that you want me too." He begged. He had been craving for her ever since he had a taste. It was like April was her drug, making him high everytime he kisses her lips. Cold shower could barely keep him sane.


    April looked at Alex''s begging eyes. She smiled, she really was crazy. Crazily insane for this man.


    "I want you. I want you to make love to me." She murmured in between her heavy breathing.


    "Oh April..." Alex kissed her again and started walking towards his bedroom. Tonight, he would erase all of those marks from those other men.


    He would make every single parts of her, his. He would make love to her, much better than they have ever done.


    Tonight, he is claiming his woman.


    ------


    Gently, he laid April into his bed.


    Alex took of her shoes as well as his. He then laid on top of her, making her his captive. While April only waited for him.


    He kissed her forehead again and said. "Tonight, forget about everyone. Your past nor my past. Tonight, you are just April and I''m just Alex.


    Since you allowed me to have you tonight, I want to erase all of those marks that those men did to you. From tonight on, only remember me making love to you. Focused those beautiful eyes of yours on me.."


    Alex smiled as he finished saying his piece. He then gently kissed her on the mouth. April was tearing up but none the less, responded to his kisses.


    He kissed her teary eyes, her face, her neck, her whole body. Each kiss symbolizing his devotion to erase those unpleasant memories. April''s heart and mind was conflicted, she was happy and sad.


    Although she was tearing up, she focused where Alex''s lips landed. Alex''s eyes where on her the whole time, making sure that she was committing it to memory.


    From head to toe, Alex kissed away all those memories. April felt blessed to have Alex by her side. Although she knew that Alex means well, she also knew that his feelings for his wife could never be replaced this fast nor this easy.


    Yet despite this, she was willing to try. She was willing to fight for this man.

 Chapter 57 - Claiming his woman (2)

    * Warning *


    Skip this Chapter,


    If you don''t like the juicy parts


    ------


    As Alex explored her body with his kisses, he slowly undress her as well. Not only did Alex kissed her body, he even left his saliva on her skin. Licking parts of her body, sending electric sensations to her lower body.


    When Alex started kissing her b.r.e.a.s.ts, April could no longer hold her m.o.a.n. She held on to his hair as he sucked her n.i.p.p.l.e.


    "Alexx..." She m.o.a.ned his name, making her close her eyes and arched her back.


    "Open your eyes baby, I need you to look at me. Engrave me in your memory." Alex loves how she m.o.a.ns, it makes him feel that he was doing wonderful things to her.


    April opened her eyes again, staring at Alex''s blue eyes. Alex then tease her n.i.p.p.l.e, licking it and biting it. While his hand slowly went down in between her legs. Touching only her inner thighs, teasingly and pleasing.


    April bit her lips, she was losing her mind and yet he wanted her to focus on him. The nerve of this guy! She grabbed his hair, tugging it with dissatisfaction.


    Alex chuckled and bit her other n.i.p.p.l.e a little bit harder. Alex kept his eyes on April''s face to see her l.u.s.tful expressions. In his eyes, April was hot and wantonly desirable.


    While April was engraving this to memory, he too was doing the same. He was committing it to memory, how remarkable this moment was for him.


    "Alex please.. " April begged. She knew that he was loving this moment but it was a torture for her.


    "Please what?" Alex murmured as he licked her cleavage going down her navel.


    It was making April crazy, she wanted to find release and yet this man was making it difficult.


    "Please.. make love to me..." She begged in between her m.o.a.ning.


    "Not yet baby, Not yet. Focused on me." Alex then slowly bit her underwear, pulling it down using his teeth. It was the last piece of clothe on her body.


    April could feel the wetness in between her thighs, she was wet with ecstacy.


    When Alex had finally gotten her underwear off, he slowly kiss from her toes going up to her knees. April arched her back, her toes curling up.


    "Focus baby, look at me." Alex demanded again.


    "Alex.. Please.. I want you.." She begged again.


    "No, Not yet. Hold on for me baby." Alex then opened her legs and kissed her inner thighs. Slowly making love to it with his wet and hot tongue.


    Despite feeling so hot and horny, April force herself to look at Alex''s actions. She bit her lower lips hard, as she could barely stop closing her eyes from l.u.s.t.


    Soon, Alex had reached its destination. Still making sure that she was looking, Alex licked her c.l.i.t.o.r.i.s.


    "Alexxx!! Ahhh..." April grabbed on to the sheets of the bed, her back arching and eyes closed again. His tongue was so hot, she could feel his breathing in between her legs.


    "Uhmm..." Alex m.o.a.ned as he tasted her sweet and salty flower juices. She was extremely wet already. Knowing that her body was wanting him this bad, it was making him lose his mind as well.


    Despite this, he continued pleasuring her. Alex wanted her to remember it, That only he could make her feel like this. His tongue licked her flower juices, as well as around her clit.


    "Ahhhhh!!!" April kept m.o.a.ning and m.o.a.ning nearing her release.


    Slowly, Alex inserted his fingers inside her while continuing on giving pleasure to her clit. In and out, in a constant rhythm. Until he finally felt her tightening inside.


    "Let go baby. Let it go.!" Alex took his finger out and inserted his tongue inside her. Licking it and sucking it.


    "Alexxx!! I''m going to.. I''m going to...!" Before she could even finish her sentence, her toes curled again. April found her release.


    Alex inserted his fingers again, gathering all her juices in his fingers. April looked at him as he took it out again and sucked it. Like it was the best thing in his world.


    April gasps, that was just too hot. Extremely hot. It was enough to make her body feel burning again.

 Chapter 58 - Letters from hell

    April was sitting in her study, staring at her desk. It had been just a week ago when Alex had informed her that he was getting a divorce.


    Oddly enough, Francesca didn''t made a fuss. Instead Alex told her that she was discussing stuff with him to get the divorce going. April didn''t mind this, after all the two had a history together.


    What concerns her the most, was the things on her desk. Her ''Sky''s Book Cafe'' was due to open within three weeks. But this couple of days, she had been receiving mails. It was directly sent to her cafe and was addressed to her. Funny thing is, there isn''t any postage nor a return address.


    Three of the mails was open, 4 was still left untouched. It had been so long and yet those people still found her.


    She was now debating if she should tell Alex about it, but then Alex was already busy enough.


    After the night that they had spent together, It seems that Alex encountered a huge problem at work. That was the other odd thing, he had to travel far again. The day he left, was the day she received the first letter.


    Remembering it now, she could still feel her hands trembling. To sum it up right, it really wasn''t a letter. Inside the small envelope, was a note and a picture.


    Pictures of her horrible past, Her constant nightmares. The first note says ''Found you''. The second was ''Miss me?''. The third says ''Don''t Forget''.


    After that, she never opened it anymore. It gave her the creeps and an anxiety. The first time she opened it, it totally shook her core.


    Luckily, she read it inside her room and was about to go to bed. She had another anxiety attack, this time it was horrible. She could almost hear the scene on the picture. She cried silently that night, hoping it was a mistake.


    It wasn''t. The next day, she received another one and another and another. It went on and on for a week. 1 Letter a day. Unfortunately, Alex didn''t thought of screening her mails that was sent to the Cafe or else, she would''ve have seen this.


    This days, She could barely keep her cool. You could say that her acting skill had upgraded, no one seems to noticed a thing. If there is, she could only say that she was anxious for her New Business.


    It was normal for someone to get anxious, especially that its your first Business to open. So everyone just shrugged it off. She even thought about contacting that agency who tried recruiting her. To keep her mind off the letters, to keep her busy.


    Since the cafe don''t really need her to handle it herself. Plus she discovered that she had a knock for acting, this are only silly thoughts though. She could never picture herself up on the big screens.


    She did a logical move though, she asked someone to install cctv near the front door. The mailbox was right near the door, so she didn''t have to make an excuse out of it..


    She found out through the videos that the sender was different each time. The first one was a bum, a taxi driver, a child, an old woman and so on. There was no distinct identity. As if they were just ordered to put the letters on the mailbox. It was the only logical explanation.


    Someone knows her and her past. The only person she could think of, was the boss. The one who took her first and her constant nightmares.


    This letters were definitely sent from hell, she thought.

 Chapter 59 - Letters from hell (2)

    As if it wasn''t enough to scare her with the letters, she received a different one the next day.


    She was inside her office in the cafe, when it came. It was a small parcel that actually had a postage and a return address. She didn''t thought anything out of it, so she opened it. Inside was a bunch of s.e.x toys, her pictures and a cassette recorder.


    It instantly made her heart beat erratically, she trembled as she fumbled on her bag. Tears was falling on her eyes.


    Inside her head she kept yelling.


    "Why... whyyyy... why are you doing this to me? What have I done to deserve this?!"


    She bit her lips hard, suppressing the sounds of her sobs. As she found her bottle, it took her a while to open them. Still, she persisted. Her hand was shaking so bad and her vision became fuzzy. As she tried to pour some medicine on her hand, a huge amount came out.


    She was having an attack, time was ticking. Without counting the amount of pills on her hand, she shoved it on her mouth like candies. She crunched it with her teeth and swallowed them.


    April silently sob, waiting for her medicine to work. Unfortunately, it did worse. She fainted on her chair. The open bottle fell on her hand, scattering the pills inside on the ground.


    The scene looked like she tried to commit suicide. Fortunately not long after, Josie knocked on the door. On her hands were lunch food for April.


    Josie''s brows furrowed, since her boss didn''t respond. "Did she fell asleep?" She murmured.


    She decided to open the door it a little, to see if her boss did fell asleep. It was her assignment to look after her, after all.


    The scene that welcomed her was beyond horrifying. Josie gasped and instantly ran to her boss. She set the lunch on her desk and did a quick observation. It would''ve looked like she was sleeping, but the pills on the floor tells a different story.


    She touched her boss''s pulse for any signs of life, as her other hand tried to grabbed her phone on her pocket.


    She install dialed 999, luckily there was pulse. Unfortunately, her breathing was very weak.


    "Yes, hello. I am calling for an ambulance. Near McDaniel Street and Boston ave. The newly renovated Building on the street. Possible case of overdose. Yes. Yes. Please hurry. She still has pulse and her breathing is weak. Ok. I''ll stay on the line."


    She had to call her supervisors about this, but her phone was still with the 999. So she stood up , put it on speaker and she went to look for April''s phone.


    Luckily, it was on the desk. She dialed James number, praying for him to pick up. Time was essential, she knew this. Yet nobody picked up.


    "The ambulance should be there within 3 minutes, Come right outside so they''ll know where to go." The 999 Operator said.


    "Ok thank you."


    She took her phone and April''s phone as she ran downstairs. She called for the cafe manager. Today, they were holding a meeting. So not only the manager was present, but also the staff.


    "Go and get someone outside to direct the ambulance here!" Josie yelled.


    "Ambulance? what happened?" Manager Scott asked.


    "I''ll go!" One of the waiter ran towards the door.


    "The boss fainted. Scott you handle the cafe, I will leave with the boss when the ambulance gets here.." That was the only explanation she said and Josie went back up.


    The staff looked at each other, they did noticed that their boss was getting pale this days. Yet she only joke about having nerves about the cafe. Is she sick? they thought.

 Chapter 60 - Letter from hell (3)

    "The ambulance arrived, I will now drop this call." The 999 Operator said.


    "Thank you very much!" Josie said as she could hear footsteps on the stairs coming up.


    The door was closed. When she opened it, she told the curious staff to head down and stay down. The waiter who directed the ambulance and the manager, all scratched their heads as they head down. The medical staff went inside the room with Josie.


    "How long was she like this?" One of the emergency responders asked.


    "I don''t know. I came in roughly 10 minutes ago to bring in her lunch. I called 999, as soon as I saw her like this." Josie explained.


    There was one man who check April and then another two with the gurney. They lifted her up and put her on the gurney.


    Josie was biting her lips as she saw everything. When the medical staff came out, she brought April''s purse and the medicine bottle. She didn''t want the staff to see what happened, people might think that she wanted to commit suicide. Even she thought about it. So she closed the door and locked it.


    Now wasn''t the time to looked around, she had to go to the hospital with April.


    The cafe staff saw their boss being hauled off to the ambulance. They were all worried and scared for their boss. She looked paler than ever, they couldn''t help but murmured to each other.


    Josie didn''t bother with this, her hand kept dialing James over and over. He still didn''t pick up.


    Inside the ambulance, the staff asked more questions. Like her name, allergies and known illnesses. She told him about April''s medical information and that she had a preferred hospital. She also handed her the medicine bottle that she believed April took.


    It was only 30 minutes away, so they drove that way. As of now, April was on critical condition but it was doable. He was able to stabilize her breathing as well as checked her vitals.


    This is the second time that Josie was in a panic. Why was James not answering his phone?! So she then decided to contact the Master. All hell would break lose if he picks up, she could only pray that James wouldn''t lose his job.


    -----


    Alex was currently on a very important meeting with the board of directors and James was currently having a presentation.


    Just then, his phone started vibrating inside his pocket. Their company had a certain law inside this conference room, was that he would never take a phone call nor does everyone else. The reason was, the call can always hold on and their meeting can''t. Someone who get caught will be reprimanded.


    Looking at his phone, the one calling was April. He hated to ignored it but he had to. He rejected the call and typed a text instead.


    "Can''t, Im on a meeting. Call you when its over baby. xxx" He sent the message.


    Not long after, he received a reply.


    "Sir, this is Josie. Madame April has fainted again, We are heading now to the Ridge Tree Hospital."


    Alex instantly stood up, causing everyone to be stunned and shocked. Did James said something wrong? They all couldn''t help but thought.


    "This meeting is postponed until further notice. James." Alex nodded to him and run out from the conference room.


    James was confused but none the less, spoke to everyone. "Sorry for this inconvenience. Something urgent must have happened. I will let informed you guys whenever the next conference is. Dismissed."


    As everyone stood up confused, James then brought his phone out. Shocked to see that there was more than 10 missed calls from Josie.


    "Something must''ve happened to April", he thought. Only April could make his boss fl.u.s.tered like that.


    He sighed. He couldn''t leave instantly, not like his boss. James decided to call his assistants and asked to help clean up this mess.

 Chapter 61 - Mystery Package

    Alex had just arrived that morning from his business travel and had to instantly went to have that emergency conference.


    As he arrived in the hospital, Josie was waiting for him.


    "What happened?!" Alex instantly demand an explanation.


    "Sir, I honestly don''t know. We were at the office when I brought in her lunch, I came in and she was already unconscious. I instantly called the ambulance." Josie sighed as she recalled the scene.


    "Boss was on the ground with her pills scattered in the floor. The doctor already took an X-ray and they have seen that she had swallowed quite a bunch. They are now on the Operating room, to suck out all those pills out." Since April was a VIP patient, they couldn''t take the chance of risking her life.


    Her medicines were strong. It had some anti depressants and mixed with other kinds of effects. To help her calm her anxieties and to calm her nerves. Taking those medicine could be considered us addicting.


    "Did anything else happen? Did she talk to anyone?!" Alex looked at the operation room, praying that she''d be okay.


    "I have her phone, I already checked on it and the last one she called was her mother." Josie handed April''s phone to Alex. Alex took it and turned the phone on.


    Alex felt a tugged in his heart when he saw the wallpaper. It was April, Him and Sky. Happily smiling at the camera, they looked like a happy family.


    As what Josie had said, the last call before him was her mother. All of her texts too was her family, josie and him.


    He didn''t dare think that she wanted to take her life. There has to be something going on.


    "Go and go back to her office. See if you can find anything that might''ve caused this! Call me immediately if something comes up, I''ll stay here with her. If you need help, call James." Alex sat down next to the Door and waited. Silently praying for her health. He can''t believe that he had let it happened again. He cursed himself for being so useless!


    "Yes sir! I''ll take my leave." Josie bowed and left.


    Alex rubbed his palm to his face. He kept trying to think if he did something wrong. His wife had been quiet now and haven''t been doing anything. Though he didn''t sent someone to spy on her, she was too obedient on to the proceedings of their divorce. It was suspicious and yet he had given her the benefit of the doubt. Due to their given history.


    Not long after, The doctor came out along with other medical staff. Alex instantly stood up and asked.


    "How is she?!" His face was full of worry.


    "She is still unconscious at the moment. We had already removed all the pills in her stomach, unfortunately some were already digested or starting to digest. Since we aren''t exactly sure how many she did intake. We are keeping her monitored for now, Mr. Hawthorne. You may visit her in the VIP Room in just a minute." The doctor was the same for that took care of April before.


    Alex nodded to him, the doctor nodded back and left. A little after, April came out with nurses. She was being pushed towards her room.


    Alex walked beside her and held her hand. The nurses had only let him since they knew that this man was the lover of the VIP Patient. They had seen this guy before, when April was in the hospital.


    April looked paler again, her lips was almost blue. Alex''s heart felt guilty. He promised to protect her, but how could he protect her from herself?


    No. no. She isn''t that type of girl. She wouldn''t kill herself. Not when she have Sky and Me. She wouldn''t abandoned us. He kept thinking like this, as they walked through the hallway. When they reach the room, Alex let her hand go and volunteered to lift her into the bed. Not letting the male nurse do it. Only theb he allowed them to check her IV drips, her heart beat monitor, breathing apparatus and etc.


    Apparently, April is having a hard time breathing. This made it difficult for him to look at April. It was worst than the last.

 Chapter 62 - Mystery Package (2)

    James was just finishing up at the office and was about to head to the hospital, when he received a call from Josie.


    "Hello?"


    "Sir, Can you come here at Sky Book Cafe? I need you to see something. Sir Alex have sent me back here to investigate. I''ll explain everything once you get here." Josie said on the other line.


    "I''ll be there in minute." James said and hanged up. He looked at his watch, it was already past noon. His boss would probably not have the stomach to eat right now. He sighed.


    James slowly walked to the car, as the idea hit him. He can''t let his boss be unhealthy again. He just got back after all. He didn''t eat this morning nor for lunch. The last time April was on the hospital, he almost didn''t eat. Until his mother Phoebe force it on him.


    As he entered his car and turned the engine on. He then turned on his car''s bluetooth that connected to his phone and dialer a number.


    "James?" Theo answered.


    James'' face turned sour. He dialed his boss''s mother but the father picked up.


    "Sir, I''m calling regarding April. She is in the hospital again." James signed. He knew that he''ll be in trouble for telling but he also was worried for his boss''s health.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY?!" Theo


    "I''m not too sure about what happened yet, I''m heading to Josie to check in with the situation. Alex is at the hospital right now. He just got back from a business travel and haven''t ate. He might not eat again until April wakes up." James silently prayed he understood.


    "Okay. Thanks for letting us now. I will tell my wife and head to the hospital." Theo then hanged up.


    James felt relief. At least he could concentrate with whatever Josie wants him to see. Rather than be worried about his own boss.


    After about 10 Minutes, James arrived. After all, their offices was closed by. When he got in the staff was already sent away and only Josie was waiting on him by the lobby.


    "So what exactly that you wanted me to see?" James inquired.


    "Follow me." Josie sighed and went upstairs.


    James furrowed his brows, but none the less followed her.


    As they got in, James furrowed brows went deeper. Josie still hasn''t cleaned the pills on the ground.


    "What exactly happened?" He was a calmed guy, he was trained to be calm in all situation. But man, he could feel his heart beating fast. His boss would probably kill someone if he saw this scene.


    "I wasn''t here when it happened. I went to grab lunch for her and when I came back." Josie looked at the pills on the ground. "She was already fainted on the floor and the pills were on the ground. Her breathing was weak so I instantly called an ambulance. I didn''t want to risk her life and it turns out that she did swallowed a bunch of pills.


    When I left the hospital, they were trying to get the pills out of her stomach. It was when Sir Alex arrived. He then told me to come back here to investigate what happened." Josie looked at James. He was still standing in front of the door. As if not wanting to disturb a crime scene.


    "I presumed that this isn''t what you want me to see?" James looked back.


    Josie shake her head. "No. That box is. I guess she received a parcel when I went to get her lunch. The staff here wasn''t informed of anything, so they gave it to her directly." She sighed.


    James finally took his first step and went towards the box.


    "I closed it back when I saw it earlier, not daring to look through it. I figured that it isn''t my business to do that." Josie said as she seen James going for it.


    James lifted his brows up as he got near the small box. It looked like an ordinary box. He opened it, not expecting much.


    His eyes widen at the contents. He then closed it, without a single moment. Thinking the same thing as Josie. He couldn''t bring himself to look at it.


    His inside were shaking. If he was April, he would''ve gotten quite a shock too. He clenched his teeth. Who would have the nerve to attack a helpless woman?! This made him infuriated but still he showed a calm face.

 Chapter 63 - Mystery Package (3)

    "She must''ve really shocked that it triggered her episode. I''m presuming that''s why she took that many pills." Josie rubbed her eyes. Her boss was really nice to her and her family. Although she had been working only for a short time, she was quite happy with her job. To see that her boss''s situation, she couldn''t help but feel hurt.


    "Has anyone else''s saw this?" James looked at Josie.


    "No, only you and I. I closed the door when I left with the ambulance earlier." She took a deep breath. Not wanting to cry in front of James.


    James walk to her and patted her back. "You''ve done good. I will bring this box to my boss. In the meantime, looked for more. In case there are more. If not here, then go back to the mansion. If Sky asked, tell him that his mother is still at the office. We can''t break his heart again."


    "Yes sir." Josie nodded.


    "I''ll take my leave then." James picked up the box and nodded to Josie. He went down himself and got into his car. He sat the box on the passenger seat and stared blankly at it.


    "Who is targeting you April?" James sighed as he started driving his car, going towards the hospital.


    -----


    When James arrived, Alex and his parents was inside April''s room. It was the same room that she was in last time.


    "Sirs, madame." James respectfully bowed as a greeting to his bosses.


    Alex glared at him and didn''t reply. James swallowed his saliva. The hell, I''m in trouble. He couldn''t help but sighed.


    "James, you''ve come! Thanks again for calling us or else this bastard son of ours wouldn''t do so." Theo eyed his son after looking at James.


    James only nodded. He then looked at his boss again. "Sir, can I have a word?".


    Alex was still glaring at him and then he noticed the box that James was carrying. He knew that James wouldn''t disturb him and his parents, if it wasn''t important.


    Alex stood up and look at his mother. "I''ll be right back mother."


    "Go, go. We will watch over her." Phoebe smiled. Alex nodded and left with James in tow.


    Theo''s lips twitched. "That son of yours doesn''t even put me anymore in his eyes!".


    "His your son too. Of course he''ll have your genes." Phoebe chuckled. Who do you think he got his hard headed from? She silently said inside her head. She didn''t dare say that out loud.


    Theo glared at the door. He can''t help but be angry everytime he saw that son of his. Such a bullheaded man.


    When they got here earlier, they already started arguing. Phoebe could only sighed. It was a common sight to her.


    It was only after when she was able to convinced her son to eat, but then James arrived. She could only wait till they both got back.


    -----


    "What is it?" Alex glared at James.


    James pursed his lips and said. "This might not be the convenient place to talk. Can we go to the parking lot?"


    Alex''s brows lifted up, James wouldn''t be acting like this if it really is important. He sighed. He hated being away to April but he knew he had to see what James wanted talk about.


    "Make it quick." He only said and went to the elevator.


    James loves his job and yet sometimes he hated it. Right now, he hated it. Hated to be the one who should give this news. He sighed as he followed his boss. They went inside the elevator and he pressed the P button for Parking.


    Once they arrived on the floor, he direct his boss back to his boss''s car. He saw it on the way earlier when he parked his car. He clicked the car open, since he had a spare key.


    James opened the passenger seat and let Alex in. Alex got in and sat on the passenger seat. James took a deep breath and handed him the box.


    "Josie found this box in April''s desk. We both think that it might be the reason. He have only taken a quick look at it and closed it back. We didn''t dare look through it. I didn''t dare left it out of my sight, in case the one who sent it might take the evidence back. I''ll be here outside guarding you." James nodded to Alex''s confused face. He then closed the door and stood beside the car. His back was on the car.


    Alex looked at the box in his lap, not knowing what to expect. Seeing James'' fleeting eyes, he knew that whatever was inside must''ve really be serious.

 Chapter 64 - Mystery Package (4)

    He didn''t dawdle and opened the box. His veins instantly bulge in his forehead. His hand started sweating and his eyes started to get red.


    He took the pictures out and quickly scanned through it. April''s face was evident on each picture, that and her n.a.k.e.d body. Along with countless men behind her or beside her, with their c.o.c.ks out. They were doing countless things to her, he could only closed his eyes as he crumpled one of the pictures. Where April was getting f.u.c.k.i.e.d and her mouth was sucking someone''s d.i.c.k.


    His fist slammed the car frame on his side. It scared James for a second but not daring to look back. He knew that his boss''s anger could never be placated right now.


    "No wonder, no wonder you feel dirty." Alex rubbed his red eyes, he was closed to tearing up.


    His was angry, real angry. Even the word angry doesn''t justified what he was currently feeling. He was furious, to all of those men that did this to her and whoever have sent this box to her.


    Why must they sent it? What was their goal? To make sure that she doesn''t forget?! He spent quite a large time, trying to make her forget it. But now, i n front of him shows the evidence that she could never easily forget about it.


    "Damn it ! Damn ittttt!!!!" Alex yelled.


    Alex opened his door but didn''t get down. James turned around to look at his boss, waiting for an order.


    "Find who sent this box. I''m sure they will try to cover their tracks. I don''t care what methods you used, but make it done! Also, find all of this people in this picture. Im sure that someone has the original copies without their faces blurred out. Make this your priority! "


    "But boss, what about the Benedict Project?" James looked at his furious boss.


    "Damn it!!" Alex slammed his fist again. This time, it was the dashboard.


    Benedict was a Project that he had been working for two years already. It was painstakingly hard to get this Project under going. But for some reason, something went wrong with his partner and decided to change his mind. That why he had to visit personally and check what went wrong. Now that he thinks about it, He felt that something wasn''t right.


    "If that bastard really felt like backing out, we can just sue him and his company. I didn''t feel like working with him anyways! It was only because dad made me do it." Alex gritted his teeth.


    "Get a hold of Colm, it''s time to make our project a reality. I''ll be more confident if it''s Colm." Alex sighed. He had too many things on his plate. Yet he knew that April needs his help right now, he couldn''t let her down.


    "Any news of Cefei? That bastard could help me right now, he owe me a debt."


    "I heard that he was sighted in Rome, a week ago." James replied.


    "Good. Find that bastard! Tell him that he owe me one. After helping him, I''ll forgive his shenanigans. In the mean time, find who send this box." Alex removed all the contents of the box and shoved it inside his suit. Only then he gave the empty box to James, he only needed the box anyways. He wouldn''t let anyone else see the contents inside.


    "Yes sir, I''ll get into it now." James took the box and went towards his car. He started calling his assistants to be ready for a huge tasks. He had to assigned them all of the other tasks, his main task is to find the culprit.


    He sighed as he started to drive back to his office.


    -----


    Alex was still sitting inside the car with the passenger door open. He couldn''t bring himself to see April. He felt ashamed for letting this happened to her. He closed the door and decided to stay inside the car.


    He didn''t know how long he was sitting there, He was lost with his own thoughts. It wasn''t until he received a call from James, that he woke up from his thoughts.


    "Speak". Alex said as he answered the call. His voice still had a hint of anger.


    "Josie called me. She said that she found some letters, hidden in the drawer of April''s undergarments. I sent her on your way." James was already at the office. It had been an hour since they last spoke.


    "I''m still in my car, sent her here." Alex then hanged up.


    "Letters? There''s more to it? Baby, are you hiding it from me?" Alex murmured to himself. His fist clenched again. She really must''ve really care, for her to endure this herself.

 Chapter 65 - Its only the beginning

    "Hahahahaha.."


    A loud laughter reverberated the room.


    "What a lousy woman, to have fallen unconscious on those mere pictures! She must''ve really had a good time, for her to have such response! This is beyond my expectations. To think that Alex replaced with that kind of woman! Ha! Not only is she crazy, she is also a disgusting whore!


    Hahaha. This is only the beginning April! You dare take my husband away, Let''s see if you are capable!"


    Francesca laughed hard that night. She was too happy when Beverly informed her of what happened to April. Even though Alex will surely investigate of this matter, Francesca was confident that she wouldn''t get caught.


    She smiled devilishly at her reflection on the window. She couldn''t wait to play with April some more.


    -----


    Josie silently sighed in her heart. Ever since she delivered the letters to Alex, he never said anything to her. Although he didn''t said anything, his actions speaks louder. His hand crinkled the letters while he was holding them tightly.


    The notes were printed, so it couldn''t be traced. There was no return address, that too couldn''t be trace. The senders were random, that also was a road block.


    The only option is to took look for those people and interrogate them personally. Which could take time, since April had only started to put the cctv up, after the 3rd letter came. They would have no idea for the first three. With Alex''s capabilities though, it shouldn''t be an issue.


    But what if even then, they wouldn''t be able to find that person? What would happen next? Surely they would be able to know, what happened to her. Since the Ambulance came to the shop.


    Would they still keep sending it? That would an unlikely option. Since everyone would be monitoring the mailbox or anything that''ll be sent to April.


    Who are they and what are their motives? Not only Josie was thinking this, but also Alex and James. As off now, only these three knew of this matter.


    "You can go back. I''ll call you if anything happens. Tell my son that I''m back and I''m taking his mother away for a couple of days." Alex told Josie but didn''t looked at her.


    "Yes sir." Josie bowed respectfully and left. She knew that she wasn''t of help right now if she stays. Might as well take care of the Mansion and her boss''s son for the time being.


    Alex closed his eyes and leaned back on his chair. He was still inside his car, he felt drained and weak at the moment.


    He could think countless of people who hated him, especially in terms of business. They were all shrewd and shameless. If this was the case, Alex felt guilty. If not, he would still feel guilty for letting it happened.


    Just then, he heard a knock on his window. Alex opened his eyes, to only see his father was standing outside. Alex took a deep breath and got out of the car. Although his knees felt weak, he didn''t show it in front of his father.


    "Your mother was waiting and worried for you! Only to find you here sulking! What kind of man are you to be in this disposition!?" Theo harrumphed at his son. He and his wife had been waiting for him for almost 2 hours now.


    They called him countless times, but no one picked up. Only when he called James, did they know that Alex was sitting in his car on the parking lot.


    James didn''t told them anything else, so they thought it was only because of what happened to April. Seeing his son wasn''t retorting back, Theo''s brows furrowed. He instantly felt something wasn''t right.


    Being the head of the Hawthorne Empire for almost a decade, He could easily detect certain things. In this situation, whatever it was; wasn''t good.

 Chapter 66 - Finding the Culprit

    "Is something wrong? Is it about April or the Office?" Theo stared at his son, studying any signs on Alex''s face.


    Not knowing what to do or say, Alex handed the 7 printed notes to his father. He was still holding them on his hands.


    "What are this?" Theo said as he looked through the notes.


    ''Found you''


    ''Miss me?''


    ''Don''t Forget''


    ''I miss us together''


    ''Soon, I''ll come and get you''


    ''You''ll always be mine''


    ''Wait for me''


    Looking at this notes, Theo''s brows furrowed and looked at Alex. Is this some sort of love confession? "What are these?"


    Alex sighed, he knew that his father was more knowledgeable than him. Although he didn''t want him to see April on this light, It would be much easier and faster if his father would help him solve this. Instead, he opened the car door again and took out the pictures. All of the pictures was still there, including the pictures that came with the letters.


    Alex gulped as he hold on to them, his eyes wear teary. The first and last time that he begged to his father, was his marriage to Francesca. He promised to himself that he would never do that again and yet here he is. Compared to his father''s connections and intelligence, he was still much more capable than Alex himself. After all, Alex was still young and new to the business world.


    He handed the pictures to his father faced down and said in a serious but weak voice. "Can you help me one last time , dad? I don''t want her to shoulder it all by herself. I want to protect to her. .. But I guess.. I still can''t." A tear fell down on Alex''s face. His voice was shaking , as those words came out from his mouth.


    All in Alex''s life, he seldom cry anymore. The few times he did, was when his marriage was just starting to fall. After that, he became used to it. Constant fighting and separation, became their normal life. This time, his heart ached more than what he felt when his marriage failed.


    Theo''s mouth slightly opened. Seeing his teary son, it only meant one thing. This was about April. Seeing the printed notes on his hand, he could already conclude something.


    Theo''s jaws clenched as he turned the pictures. He gasps when he finally saw what they were. He then slowly flipped them, one picture at a time. He felt his heart stopped at one particular picture. It was a clear picture of April''s face. What made him stopped and stare at it was April''s eyes. It was like she was dead, soulless and empty. It was completely different than how he had seen April lately. Her warm smile that could be seen on her eyes were gone in these pictures.


    Theo looked at his son, not knowing what to say. Alex leaned his body on to the car and looked up. Tears was still flowing from his eyes. Theo could almost feel how it must''ve hard to see these pictures. No wonder April is so broken, he couldn''t help but thought.


    He patted his son''s shoulder and said. "Let''s go back. Right now she needs you beside her. I bet she would want to see you first, when she wakes up. Go and stay by her side. Don''t worry about this right now, I''ll help you find who sent this to her." Theo inserted the pictures and notes inside suit.


    "Give me the keys." Theo opened his hand towards his son. Right now, he didn''t want Alex to drive in this condition. Theo thought that his son might''ve been real angry inside and would likely do reckless things in this situation.


    Listening to his father, Alex took the keys out from his pocket and handed it to him. He wiped his tears away and slowly walked back to the elevator, not waiting for his father.


    Theo looked at Alex''s drooped shoulders, he could only sigh as he locked the car and followed him back to April''s room.

 Chapter 67 - Finding the Culprit (2)

    April woke up the next day. She had been too closed to death multiples times, this wasn''t new to her. There were certain times before when she tried to commit suicide, it only stopped when Sky came along.


    She noticed that she were in the same room that she woke up to, almost a month ago. No one was inside the room, except of her. Two anxiety attacks in a month, it was getting more frequent again. The more she becomes happier, the more her past wouldn''t let her go.


    Whoever sent those pictures to her, knows what she had been through. It was more likely that, it was the man who had been haunting her dreams. For what she could remember, the man had been put in jail for at least 10 years up to 20 years. There was a chance that he had been released already. If that was the case, the possibility of him coming for her is very high.


    April closed her eyes very tight, she didn''t think that she is capable of seeing him again. If only she had died back then, everything would have been settled. She wouldn''t have ruined Alex''s marriage. Even though Sky was a blessing to her, he was still born as an illegitimate child.


    She felt dirty and undeserving of Alex''s attention. No one could love a woman who had been touched by several men. April didn''t want to put him through this nor their son. Even if Alex''s seriously love her, she would still find it hard to believe. She knew that Alex was kind but it could also be form of rebound. Alex was desperate of attention, love and affection. Since she was willing to give all of these, chances are he is only into her because of the current circ.u.mstances.


    Alex and Francesca''s is love can never be forgotten that fast. Although it may seem that their marriage is falling, there is also chances that they could fix it. They could always rekindle their love again and reminisce their past. Their love could always be there for each other, just gotten buried by work and time. There could be a time that Alex would go back to his wife.


    This phase that he is experiencing right now, could only be temporary for him. As of right now, April is confused and doubting her own judgment. She wanted to believe in him and yet at the same time, she just couldn''t. Her confidence on at the very bottom of the well.


    How could she fight a losing battle? How could she stood up in front of a perfect woman? How will she react if Alex''s would turn back? What would happen to her and to their son? Was she supposed to wait? or to go head strong and fight for her spot?


    No matter what, someone else knows her past. Whoever that person is, had the upper hand.


    She did thought about Francesca. Francesca would gain a lot once April is out of the picture. Alex would be hers again and it will grow old together. April on the other hand, would suffer until she dies.


    Either way, she was scared and helpless. She didn''t know what to do nor if she should tell on anybody. She was so used to having this problem on her own. April didn''t want to burden anybody nor ask for anybody''s pity.


    She was so weak and tired at the same time. Will there able be a day, where she could see clear skies? To gain her confidence back and to be deserving of someone''s love?


    Right now, she didn''t think so. She was so full of negativity, that she was willing to shove everybody away from her. But what about Alex? She had already let Alex into her life. April already confessed to him about her inner Demons and Nightmares. Letting him in wasn''t easy.


    She would give him this chance and hopes that he will not fail her. For he is the only one that she could count on at this time.

 Chapter 68 - Finding the Culprit (3)

    "April?"


    Alex noticed that April was awake when he came in. Her hands were shaking as she squeezed it so tightly.


    April opened her eyes as she heard Alex''s voice. "You''re back?" She said softly.


    "Yes, I came back yesterday. Sorry I wasn''t here when you first woke up. I was with my parents downstairs having brunch. Do you feel any pain?" Alex hurriedly sat down on the chair, beside her bed.


    "Help me sit up?" She asked.


    "Hold a second." Alex then leaned forward beside her and pushed the bed recliner up.


    "Thanks." April smiled as she looked at Alex''s handsome face.


    "How are you feeling?" Alex held her hand with both of his.


    "Light headed. I''ll be okay." She gently smiled at him.


    For some reason, Alex felt that something wasn''t right with her. "April, why are you hiding it from me? Didn''t we already gotten past through this?"


    April closed her eyes, she was becoming teary and sad. She knew that when she fainted, those pictures was left out in the open. It was only a matter of time before Alex would see those. Tears fell on her cheeks.


    Seeing those tears, he felt his heart tightened. Like someone was squeezing it dry. He sat down beside her, wiped her tears away and pressed her head against his chest.


    "I am here for you. No matter what you had been through. I don''t care any of those. Please let me in, let me shoulder this things for you." He kissed her hair. Alex could feel her trembling on his chest.


    "Where were you? *sobs* They are coming for me." Her voice was extremely weak and shaky. She said those words in between her crying.


    Alex hugged April so tight. "I''m sorry for leaving you. I''ll never let them take you away from me. As long as I am here, I will protect you." He closed his eyes, fearing that he too would cry.


    April didn''t respond and just kept crying. She poured herself out to him. She missed this warmth, the feeling of being protected by the man she loves and cherished. If only Alex was hers, then she wouldn''t doubt herself. But she can''t, she couldn''t see herself beside him anymore.


    They were right, she didn''t deserve this happiness. She wanted to break free but how? When she is constantly bombarded by those things. Those horrible things. They didn''t want to part ways with her. They were her Demons.


    "Do you have any clue who sent you those?" Alex asked. Although he didn''t want to make her think about those stuff, he had to know at least if she had any ideas in mind.


    The first thing that popped out on her head, was his wife. Even though the man that kept haunting her dream would likely to take revenge on her, she somewhat guess that this wasn''t his cup of tea. He would rather snatch her out of the blue, than torment her like this.


    Francesca was more likely, because of their situation. April knew how terrible his wife is and yet she couldn''t bring herself up to say it. April could only shake her head.


    "It''s alright, we''ll find those people. Once we do, I''ll do everything to get rid of them away from you. This I promise." Alex caressed her hair, comforting her with his promises.


    April hugged him tightly. If only that was easy, she thought. If it turns out to be his wife, what would he do? Would he really let go of her? Let go of their 10+ years of love and marriage? Although April thinks that Alex would certainly do the right thing, there was still a little doubt left in her.

 Chapter 69 - Finding the Culprit (4)

    "Any news?" Theo asked his secretary.


    "So far, no major leads sir. Those people who dropped those letters were paid by different people as well. We tried to do a sketched on those people, but we noticed that they were from different people as well. Likelihood is, they were paid people as well. No certain patterns.


    Whoever thought of this, was certainly really smart and sleek. They had planned it real good for us not to get their tracks caught."


    "How ''bout the Black Dragon Club? What did they say?" Theo sighed.


    "They said that they would think about it. From the looks of things, it looks like they already knew about this. If my judgement is correct, those pictures came from them. They were hired to locate those pictures."


    "Why do you say so?" Theo''s brows furrowed.


    "From what I had gathered. During the day that April was rescued, Most of them went to jail or was killed during the raid. At the moment, some of them were already released. I heard news that if you didn''t go back to the group, they were all haunted and killed. So to locate those people who were hiding, its best for the Black Dragon Club to find them."


    "If it is them, then we''re at a dead end. Black Dragon Club would never disclose their clients. Not even if you give them quite a lot of money." Theo sighed.


    The secretary also sighed. He too knew how big this case was. To involve someone as big as the Black Dragon Club, the client must''ve been really wealthy.


    "What we could assumed right now is that, whoever the person is. They had the means to hire such a big organization. Sir, I don''t mean to be rude but have you thought of your son''s legal wife?" The secretary didn''t dare say the word ''daughter-in-law''. He knew that his boss wasn''t keen on having Francesca as his daughter-in-law.


    Theo stared at his secretary. "You mean there are chances for her to be the mastermind?"


    "Just a possibility sir. After all, she would gain a lot in this situation. I heard from James that Francesca wasn''t keen on the divorce at first. Weirdly enough, she changed her mind and decided to cooperate. As what we know of her personality, she wouldn''t give up that easily."


    Theo nodded his head, that he could agree. But if it turns out to be that woman, it would become complicated. He remembered how stubborn his son was, when Alex asked for their blessing. Theo knew how Alex had love Francesca that much before. Even if April was the current apple in Alex''s eyes, that kind of love could never be forgotten that easily.


    Would his son choose April? or would he protect his wife?


    Theo rubbed his temples, feeling the upcoming headache coming his way.


    "What do you want me to do sir?" The secretary asked.


    "Get someone to spy on her. Every calls, text and meetings. Everything. We need to see if she really is a part of this mess. If she is, I wouldn''t let her go pretty easily. Even if Alex would try to protect her." His voice was firm, promising to take avenge for April''s sake.


    Although he wasn''t keen on cheating on your partners, Theo would rather want Alex to end up with April than be stuck on a loveless marriage with Francesca.


    "Yes sir, I''ll get it done right away." The secretary bowed and left.


    As soon as the secretary left, Phoebe came in. "What did he say? Do we have any leads?"


    Theo sighed and shake his head. "Nada".


    Phoebe sighed and walked towards her husband. She then rubbed his back. "Sooner or later, we will find them dear. I know that you are worried and angry, but you aren''t young anymore. Let''s have bring some dinner to our son. I heard that April woke up this afternoon."


    "Hmm.. Okay." Theo halfheartedly replied.

 Chapter 70 - Coming back home

    The next day, April was allowed to go home. Since she wasn''t experiencing any type of reaction anymore and her health was already stable.


    Seeing his mother come home, Sky was thrilled!


    In the next couple of days, Alex had been next to her constantly. Even during work hours. If he had any papers that needs signing, James would deliver it to him. If he had any sort of meetings, he would stay inside the study and do a conference call on his laptop. Same as if he needs any work done, he would be on his laptop inside the study room.


    Seeing this type of situation, April felt guilty about Alex. One night when they were about to sleep, April decided to talk to Alex.


    "I want to go back to America and visit my family." She missed her mom and dad. This past month was exhausting her. It was only the start and yet it was draining her physically, mentally and emotionally.


    Alex sighed. Right now, he was already pressured by the Benedict Project. Although his heart wasn''t on the job, he still wanted to see the end of it. Especially since he asked his father a favor and this Project was his father''s wishes.


    "I can''t go with you right now, but I promised to come as soon as I can. Stay with your family for a couple of weeks. I think that would be healthy for you anyways." Alex hugged April and kissed her forehead.


    "Mmm.. We will wait for you there then." April hugged back.


    -----


    "April! Sky!"


    "My babies!"


    "April.."


    There were three people who welcomed them at the airport. Colm stood next to her parents side.


    "How are you guys?" April hugged them one by one, including Colm. Sky did as well, showing his good manners.


    "Everything is fine here. How are you two doing?" Annie picked up Sky and kissed his cheeks. Sky didn''t respond and only hugged his grandmother back. He already promised his mother that he won''t tell anything about her going to the hospital.


    "You gain some color in you." Ted commented.


    "Yeah, the ocean was close to our house. We couldn''t let it passed by." April giggled.


    "Everything is good too on our side mom. By the way, How are you Colm?" April smiled at her friend.


    "Pretty good. I almost didn''t recognized you." Colm smiled warmly as he help pulled their luggages.


    "Why is that?" April tilted her head and her hands on her h.i.p.s.


    "You looked more beautiful with this color on you." He meant the color of her skin. April was a little bit darker but still white.


    "Sorry, I don''t have money. No matter how you flatter me, it wouldn''t work on me." April pretended to be offended and crossed her arms together.


    Colm chuckled. "Let''s go. Mom and dad wants to see you as well. They are at home waiting for us. We already prepared dinner for tonight."


    This was common in-between their families. Ever since the kidnapping event, their families had gotten much more closer each passing year.


    "Great! I miss aunt''s dishes! Let''s go!" April walked beside Colm. Their other luggages was being brought by their respective drivers and subordinates.


    "Anything new happened to you?" April inquired Colm.


    "Yea, I have this project with Alex and were making it a really. Hoping by next year, we could launch it" Although he spoke calmly, he was actually excited. This idea was his high school dream.


    Hearing Alex''s name, April had already miss him. She was so used to his presence already, that she missed him so much. "That''s good. Glad that you dreams is finally coming true."


    "Me too. Hey, how''s your book cafe going? Isn''t it supposed to open next week? Why are you here?" Colm asked.


    "Yes it is, but I had my secretary handle it. She is quite capable, I believe that she could handle it."


    Colm only nodded and continued walking to their cars. "Well, I''m driving my own car. Would you want to ride with me?"


    April smiled to him and said, "My pleasure." She then walked to his car. Happy to be back to the States!

 Chapter 71 - Coming back home (2)

    Along the way to the Lewis Mansion.


    "So, how are things with you and England? Have you settled down good?" Colm casually asked.


    "Everything is well. I decided to built a Book Cafe Shop in London. Thinking that I at least needed to do something with my parents money. I can''t always look up to them. Since Sky''s future is handled by his father, I only have to think for myself now." April shrugged as she leaned the seat down.


    "April, you know I am always here. I can always support you." Colm sighed. This was news to him. He didn''t dare pry into her new life in England, hearing it from her mouth was good enough for him.


    "Colm. I.."


    "Don''t. If you''re just going to reject me, don''t say a word. You told me that you will think about it, please do think this through. I believe that I am worth considering. We have grown up and known each other for most of our lives. I have always been here for you, ever since we were toddlers. No matter what had happened to you, I was there to stand by your side. Not only then, but also when you gave birth to a son. Without his father, I was willing to stand up as his. You then even allowed me to become his godfather.


    I am already part of your lives, April. As much as you are in mine. With me, you will not suffer one bit of grievance." Colm tightly clenched the steering wheel, as he said those words. Although he had mentioned this over the phone before, it was still different when saying it personally.


    April closed her eyes. She didn''t want to hurt Colm. He was right, he had been always there for her. The reason why she wanted to go back, was to find comfort and familiarity. Right now, she felt exhausted and mentally weak. Without opening her eyes, she carefully said her next words. She didn''t want to lie to him. "Alex is divorcing Francesca."


    "Hmm.. That is about time. They aren''t suited to each other at all."


    "He is divorcing her, because of me. He want us to become family, along with our son. Together."


    Colm was shocked! He instantly pulled towards the curb and stopped the car. He turned his emergency lights on. Thankfully, there weren''t in a highway. They were already at their subdivision.


    He didn''t look at her, instead he held on the steering wheel much tighter. "And what did you tell him?".


    "If I''m correct, you already knew that I had a crush on him before. I don''t wanna lie to you Colm. You are one of the special people in my heart. It breaks me to see that you''re going to get hurt, especially by me. Alex and I, had been seeing each other for the last 3 months." April opened her eyes, there were slightly glossy. She had been trying to stop her tears from falling down.


    "APRIL! He is married! How could you do that?! When you conceived Sky that night, fine! We could account that as accident. But April, Why him? I get it that he is a nice person, but he is married! Even if he divorce his wife, who''s to say that he had forgotten her easily?!


    He even fought with his parents, just so that he could marry her. At least about 15 years, they had been together for that long. Are you sure that she isn''t special to him? April wake up! He is only using you since his wife is cold to him. No matter how you think of it, even if he is my friend. He is only using you as a rebound!" Colm couldn''t keep his anger in check anymore. This was one of the reasons why he hesitated about April moving to England.


    He didn''t want April to get hurt. He knew that she had a crush on him, he could it on her eyes during those times that she saw him. Colm knew April like the back of his hand. He was always there for her. How unfair was this? He slammed his fist on the steering wheel. Dammit! Dammit!

 Chapter 72 - Coming back home (3)

    April couldn''t help but cry. She knew that Colm had a point. A love like that could never easily get replaced. She knew that she was only a rebound. She was easily available for him, no matter what time of day. April easily let him in her life, without second thoughts. She poured her love for him, like sweet candies to a kid. That no kid could ever refuse such offer.


    But what can she do? Her heart wanted to fool herself. She wanted to become selfish and happy. For once, she wanted to do something what her heart tells what to do. Knowing that it was wrong, in the end she didn''t regretted it.


    After a while of silence, Colm took her hand and said.


    "April, I didn''t mean to yell at you. You know me, like how I know you. I only wanted you to be happy. If this is really what you wanted, then I''ll give way. But always remember than when you encounter any problems, please don''t forget me. No matter what, I''ll be here to help you out. Just like old times." Colm rubbed his thumb on her hand and then looked at her.


    "Colm..." April then sobbed.


    Seeing her cry, Colm''s heart broke. If only he could shoulder everything for her, he would. So long that he would never see her cry again. In this life time, he only wish to pamper and protect her. As long as she is happy, he would give everything to see that smile on her face.


    Colm pulled April to his chest and hugged her. Slowly patting her back, to help her calm down.


    "Hushh.. It''s alright. It''s not the end of the world. Your Brother Colm can always find someone else to love. You don''t have to cry for me." Saying the word Brother, he couldn''t help but feel a slight pain in his heart. She used to call him brother before, he only changed it after the incident. Since he decided to marry her, calling him brother was inappropriate.


    Smelling his familiar perfume and warmth, April felt that she really was back home. She felt relieved and calm in Colm''s embrace. It had been a tiring  month for her, coming back home was really a good idea.


    -----


    When they arrived home, They noticed April''s red eyes. Her parents didn''t comment on it, seeing that she was currently smiling again. They could always ask about it at later time. After settling April and Sky back to their rooms, Colm didn''t stay long and left. Lauri was left in England, saying that this was a their vacation. They gave her a vacation as well, but she wanted to have a vacation in England instead.


    Since Lauri wasn''t there to watch Sky, Annie took the initiative. She brought her grandson to play outside, while Ted stayed with April in the living room.


    "So, how''s your Book Cafe going? We were actually planning on heading there in the opening day as a surprise." Ted observed his daughter. He too was puzzled why she cried and Colm''s abrupt departure.


    "I missed everyone and thought about coming back for a couple of weeks, before getting busy again. I wouldn''t have much free time once the shop is opened." That was in fact the truth. She really wouldn''t have the time to visit them again in the near future. Visiting at this time was the right choice.


    Ted nodded, it made sense when his daughter put it that way. "How ''bout you? Is Alex treating you and Sky well?"


    April smiled to her father and replied. "Yes, Alex kept his promises. Not only Sky''s needs but mine as well. The house, the servants and as well as money wise. Not only this, he took his time to fully crawl his way in to his son''s heart. It didn''t take long and Sky acknowledge him as his father. So everything is good."


    "I see." From the looks of things, everything is good. The reason of her tears. it really might be because she missed her old home.


    He didn''t pry anymore after that. It wasn''t his business anymore. As long as April and Sky was alright and doing well, It was enough for him as April''s Father.

 Chapter 73 - Changes in her heart

    "So she ran away, huh?" Francesca giggled. "Is Alex with her?"


    "No Madame, The Master is still here in England. Due to the Benedict Project, he is having a hard time meeting their ends." Beverly stood in front of Francesca. They were in the study that Alex usually occupies in their Mansion. Nowadays, it was Francesca''s study.


    "That''s perfect then! Send that tape to her. Let''s see how she reacts to it." Francesca smile evilly, sporting her red lipstick.


    She was the epitome of a Real Legal Wife. Fighting for someone who was hers in the first place. Never would she back down, until that woman is ruined by her. If Alex doesn''t want her, neither would that woman be.


    "The Master have already been noted of the pictures Madame. They are trying to find who sent it."


    Francesca lifter her brows to Beverly. "As long as you''re capable, he wouldn''t be able to find some evidence that would link us to those pictures. This time, just directly sent it to her room. How you do that, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Yes, It shall be done." Beverly left the room.


    In her hand was a voice recorder. Something that April wouldn''t expect to receive.


    -----


    Back in the US.


    April and Sky spent most of their time with April''s Parents as well as the Smiths. They truly missed her and Sky''s presence. Aside from telling Colm, April didn''t told her parents regarding her relationship with Alex. At least, not until his divorce is final.


    Colm on the other hand, had been very good at hiding his pain. Whenever April was in their house, he never ignore nor hide away from her. This only shows how much he valued their relationship. No matter what happens, he would be there for her. Even if it cost him his own happiness.


    -----


    Time went fast, It had been about a week since April and Sky arrived.


    April had left all her baggages in England, so that she could relax her in the States. She didn''t want to think anything about the turmoils that she had recently went through. This vacation of hers, was a way to cleanse her mind as well as strengthen her heart and resolves.


    Even Alex gave her some space. He would only call her about every two to three days. Checking on her and Sky''s situation. Aside from that, he was mostly busy. For what it was, only he would know. April had never tried to ask, fearing that she would over step her boundaries.


    When there is sunshine, there would be rain also. On the seventh day, April found a recorder on her bedside. Curious, she played it.


    As soon as she heard it, she dropped the recorder on the floor. The tape kept playing as her mind reeled back. On the tape, it was playing Alex and Francesca''s conversation. What stuck to her the most, was Alex''s words.


    "There is nothing going between us, Its all for Sky. Why are you getting jealous over a mentally crazy woman? This is getting ridiculous!" (Chapter 13).


    For some reason, it was even on repeat. It repeated for at least 20 times, before it went silent. Luckily, there was also Francesca''s voice. She learned that this conversation was right after they had just moved to England. Still, it shocked her. She knew that this must be Francesca''s doing, but what could she do? She was right, Francesca was Alex''s wife. Even till now, they were still married to each other.


    As if it wasn''t enough. April heard a different voice. She thought that the recorder stopped playing already, she guessed wrong. This time, it was a different voice. A male''s voice. A voice she could never forget.


    Her hand trembled. She started sweating. Again, images flashed into her mind. April pulled her hair, as she curled unto the floor. She bit her lips hard as she tried her best not to scream. April could taste the blood that was coming into her mouth.


    It''s him.. It''s him.. She thought.


    There was no mistake. It was that man that tormented her the most.

 Chapter 74 - Changes in her heart (2)

    "Little girl. Miss this daddy?


    Don''t worry, I''m almost done here with my sentence.


    Sooner or later, daddy will get you.


    You and Daddy will have lots of fun again.


    Hahahaha."


    Each words were spoke slowly and mockingly. Not only that, it was on repeat as well. That''s right, he called himself her daddy. At that time, she was only 10 years old. So he liked it when he make her call him daddy. It was like a play to him. A play that she never wanted to be a part of.


    "Ja..Ja..Jack...Jackson..."


    She utter his name. A name she had never said out loud for more than 10 years. April knew that she was losing control of her mind again. After two consecutive espisodes, she didn''t have the strength to fight it anymore. She was even afraid of drinking her medicines again. Fearing that she''ll overdose herself again.


    Her eyes were getting blurry, yet she must do one more thing before losing consciousness. She crawled her weak body towards the recorder. It took most of her strength, but she persisted. When she finally grabbed it, she clicked the stop button and sent it flying underneath her bed. She mustn''t let them know. She musn''t let them worry again.


    Tears fell on her face, as her darkness won against her once again.


    -----


    "YOU WHAT?! SAY IT AGAIN!!" Alex stood up from his desk. His heart instantly beated fast as he clenched his fist tightly.


    "I received a call from Mr.Colm, April was sent to the hospital. She was found by a maid, fainted on her bedroom floor. This time, there were traces of blood on her mouth and on the floor. It looked like she bit herself, in order not to scream. That was what her previous doctor''s conclusion." James gulped down. He could see Alex''s veins popping out on his face and neck. This time, Alex was truly angry.


    "DAMMIT!!!! I allowed her to go there so that she would be able to relax!!! What is going on?!!" Alex slammed both of his fist on his desk.


    BANG!!!


    It was too loud that even James was slightly frightened.


    "Get the airplane ready! I want to head there as soon as it can be done! Tell father that I''m leaving for a couple of weeks. Let him handle the company in my absence." Alex stormed out without waiting for James'' reply.


    He disregarded everyone on his way and went straight to the parking lot. In his mind, he cursed everyone that dared hurt April. From the bottom of his heart, he hated who sent those pictures to her. Until now, he hadn''t had the slightest clue who it was! This infuriates him the most. Not even his own money could do anything to find those responsible for this actions!


    -----


    Colm was sitting next to April''s bed. He held her hand and silently praying for her health.


    There must be a reason why she fainted and even bit herself just so she wouldn''t alert anyone. The only thing he could think of, is that this matter must be related to Alex. As much as he hated to be friends with the man who took his love away, he didn''t want her to be hurt. Colm knew that April needed him too. The only way was to allow them to have their happiness.


    That''s why even though it hurts, he had to let Alex knew of the situation.


    "April.. What happened to you? Please wake up..." Colm silently murmured it to her ears.


    Just then, he heard loud noises just outside the room. He recognized them as April''s parents and his parents. Colm stood up and went to check on them.


    "What''s going on?" He broke their conversation, as he got out.


    Colm could see the anger in Ted''s eyes, while his father Malcolm tried his best to calm his bestfriend down. The two mothers were hugging each other, while Annie was sobbing.


    Seeing that his son came out, Malcolm told him what happened.


    "The doctor received some of April''s medical records. Apparently, this wasn''t her first rodeo in this month." Malcolm sighed and looked at his friend Ted. Ted was clenching his fist.


    "What do you mean?" Colm stared at his father in disbelief.


    "It means, that this is her third anxiety attack this month. On her last one, she even gotten overdose." Malcolm shake his head. There was only one thing they could think of. Was April trying to kill herself again? Isn''t she happy moving there? What was going on?


    Colm''s heart beat went erratic. "F.U.C.K!!!!" He cursed out loud. He could already imagine the damage that April had experience, living in England. No wonder she went home! "F.U.C.K!!" He cursed again.


    Dammit Alex ! He yelled inside his head. This was something he could never forgive!

 Chapter 75 - Changes in her heart (3)

    This time, when April woke up; Alex wasn''t anywhere near her. The first thing that she saw was her parents. Her mother cried and cried again, blaming herself for not being able to take good care of her daughter. While Ted didn''t spoke and his face had a hint of anger.


    By the looks of things, April knew that her secret were still not out. She didn''t know if she should be happy or feel guilty. One thing was for sure though, Alex would come charging to the US for her. This gave her a headache. Although Alex didn''t asked her regarding anything, she was able to make Josie spill the beans before she left.


    If ever he really did came, what would she say to her family? That she was covetting someone else''s husband? She knew how sorry her parents felt about her, isn''t this just adding oil to the fire?


    On that same day, Colm and his parents also visited her. Nothing too suprising happened, until Colm was left all alone with her.


    "Tell me truth. Is something going on? Is Francesca making your life miserable?" Those were his words to her. Listening to it, it does make sense. Who''s wife would be sane enough to just let her go in peace?


    When Colm saw the hesitation in her eyes, he got his answer. He clenched his fist tightly, trying not to curse out loud.


    April didn''t responded and Colm didn''t have the courage to hold his anger down, so he left. Seeing him leave, made her heart felt guilty. She knew that she had hurt him, but what could she do? Her heart screams for Alex''s embrace. Call it insane but she wanted him. Wanted him so badly that it hurts. If only their situations wasn''t like this, would she be able to find happiness? But at what cost?


    Later that evening, April also sent all her visitors away. Saying that someone has to look out for her son. She wanted to rest and didn''t want anyone at her side. Not being rude, but this was a common thing for them. April had never wanted anyone beside her when she sleeps. Ever since she had been kidnapped, her personality had changed drastically.


    By the next day, just when the sun was still about to rise. She was woken up by someone who was caressing her face. April could recognized the familiar scent. His warm and big hands that shows gentleness and love.


    If you ask her, she was indeed hurt when she heard what Alex said in the tape. The moment she decided to move to England, she had already gave him her heart. April trusted him, no matter what happens. She believes that he only said it because they weren''t close at that time. There truly wasn''t a reason for her to get mad, but that doesn''t mean that she could stop her heart from feeling pain.


    As he carefully held her hand and caress her face. April knew that he had flew here as soon as he could. This only meant that she had a place in heart. No matter how small or big it was, She was happy for finally gain his affection.


    "Baby.. I know you''re awake. Would it hurt you to open your eyes and look at me?"


    Alex''s voice was soft. Everytime he saw her laying on the hospital bed, Alex couldn''t help but feel guilty. Like he was the one that sent her to this bed. He hated this kind of feeling.


    April opened her eyes gently and looked towards where the voice was coming from. "You''re here." She said.


    "I''m here because my baby is here. No matter where on earth are you, I''ll always run to your side." Alex leaned forward and kissed her forehead.


    This sweet words coming from his lips, how could April get mad to him? A tear fell down on her face, unable to calm her emotions down.


    "Did someone bully you again?" He wanted to search the Lewis Mansion, but he didn''t have the right to. It would also trigger the people who is living there and that would get complicated. He remembered that April didn''t want anyone else to know about what she had been through. Only by enduring this matter, was he able to calm himself from storming to that Mansion.


    April felt troubled. This was the first time that Alex brought out this topic. Of course she knew that he knew, but talking about it was different. She neither replied nor looked at him, she closed her eyes the moment his lips landed on her forehead.


    Alex sighed, he wiped her tears from her eyes. No matter where she goes, he couldn''t even protect her. How will he ever deserved to have this innocent woman on his side.

 Chapter 76 - Changes in her heart (4)

    After a while, she looked at him again. This time, there was a glint of anger and madness in her eyes. Alex saw them and couldn''t help but feel the same. He wanted to kill those people that hurt her. He wanted to bring justice to her. Only time will tell, when would it happen or if it''ll happen. Still, he vowed to himself that he would take another precaution for her. If he needed to block everything around her just so she would be protected, he would do it in a heartbeat.


    "He found me."


    That was her reply. Short but precise. Alex had already expected this, yet it was still shocking to hear them from her. "Are you sure its him? I''ve sent someone to check on all the prisoners that was caught that day. I''m still waiting for the reports to come back."


    "I am sure. Even though I was mostly in and out during my first years that I got back. I heard that he didn''t received any death penalty, he only needed 10 - 20 years of imprisonment. As I grew older, I also checked into this matter with Colm''s help." Having any drug-related offenses, one should receive a death penalty. Death penalty was still currently inforced in Thailand, since Bangkok is one of their famous cities.


    The more he heard it, the more furious Alex got. For someone to bring this much chaos while one is still inside prison, he must''ve gotten help. Someone who was powerful and rich, if he had to guess. Someone like his wife, could fit the shoes. Who else did he anger the most at this time? Wouldn''t that be her? Although he and his family had tons of enemies, They wouldn''t dare bluntly attack like this. Hurting April would only hurt him and not his Company.


    "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I wouldn''t let anyone hurt you." Alex kissed the back of her hand. In his head, he was already planning on how to handle things, never knowing that someone was actually listening to their conversation.


    "As long as you''re here? Ha! Are you trying to be a comedian now my friend?" Colm walked in, pain and anger was evident on his face.


    "Colm?" The couple looked towards the door, they were shocked that they didn''t heard the door opened.


    "I trusted you with April''s safety and wellbeing! I forgave you for taking my fianc¨¦e and my godson away from me! I have pampared her to pristine condition and yet you return her like this?! Broken and mistreated? What kind of friend are you Alex! Tell me! And you expect me to still smile and form a partnership with you?!" Colm finally snapped. He had protected April since that thing happened to her. He vowed when he was young that he would always protect her and treasure her as long as he lives. Hearing their conversation, he could no longer hold himself back!


    "Colm, you don''t understand.." April was shocked to see Colm like this. He was always calm and a gentle person. She could not imagine that he would explode like this!


    "I don''t understand? April don''t get me wrong, I am doing this because I don''t like seeing you like this! Being miserable to this state and yet still wanting to endure this sort of pain! Don''t you feel wretched?! Are you truly happy being his Mistress?! Tell me April! What did I lack that he has? Why would you choose a difficult road when you have an easy path been laid away?


    Yes, at first I was guilty of leaving you on that warehouse. This I had already admitted to you. But April remember that I am the only person that you will always run to. No matter how much you love him, he would never understand the pain that you went through! You and I, we struggled to survive in the warehouse. You and I, will always have this connection that sealed our fate!


    I just want you to be happy! Even if you don''t love me, that''s fine! I am happy as long as you are. But how can I be happy when I see you like this?! Aren''t you afraid that if this continues, your episodes would get worse? If you don''t think about me or our families, what about my godson? Your son?! Would you want him to grow up without a mother?! Or are you willing for someone else to raise him?!"


    Colm''s face was red, too red. His eyes too were red and his veins were popping out. He vented his anger out, not only to him but also to her. He knew that she was always stubborn since they were kids. This one is the only way he could think of making her understand that full situation. Even Alex couldn''t rebuke, he too knew that Colm was right. Staying with him, there were chances that she would get worse. If he couldn''t even protect her now, what more in the future?

 Chapter 77 - Changes in her heart (5)

    April was astounded. Listening to Colm''s words, it brought several emotions into her heart. Emotions that she didn''t know existed in her.


    "WHAT RIGHT DO YOU HAVE?!" She yelled on top of her lungs. Shocked, Alex turned around to look at her.


    "I NEVER ASKED FOR THIS! I never asked for anyone to worry about my own life! For once, I wanted to go forward with what I what!


    I am tired of all your pity glares and your silent sighs! I never regretted the day that I let you escape the warehouse. Colm, you will always have a special place in my heart but that doesn''t mean that you can decide my future!


    I fell in love with a married man, so what? You can never dictate who your heart falls for! But you can definitely decide if you wish to pursue it or not. I, April, decided to pursue this difficult road.


    I love him and that''s what I decided! So what if they call me a Mistress? So what if I''m fighting for a losing battle? So what if I end up getting hurt? At least I tried. I tried to fight for what I want. For once, I want to fight for my own happiness.


    Call me naive, I don''t give a shit! If Alex only wanted me as a rebound, fine! But you don''t have the right to threaten me! I know what I am doing. The same thing that I know what will happen to me, once I stayed on that warehouse.


    Colm, you are my dearest friend. You are like my closest relative, a brother I never had. But sorry, that''s all I could give. Even if I wanted to change it, I can''t. My heart screams Alex''s name. Despite the hurt and pain that I''m suffering now, I still want to be with him.


    I want to be a part of his life, as he will be part of mine. I didn''t want to hurt you nor his wife, I never wanted to hurt anybody. I was completely fine being with myself and my son. Yet it happened, life happened and we fell in love with each other.


    No matter what happens from now on, it doesn''t concern you anymore. Even though I never wish for all of this to happen, I now want it! Even if I end up losing myself, This is a choice that I want to make.


    I''m sorry.." April covered her face with both of her hands. The entire time that she spoke, her body was trembling and her tears endlessly fell on her face.


    She finally done it, she broke her only friend''s heart. April knew that from this moment on, She and Colm would the be friends anymore. She hated hurting him, but she also hated that he doesn''t want her to be with Alex.


    If someone had to suffer, she''d rather be the one than let anyone experience it. Call her crazy, Call her insane. She was used to it. Used to the fact that she''ll never have a normal life.


    "Fine!" Colm finally woke up from his stupor, he then turned and left the room. Never ever looking back.


    He finally understood his role, he finally knew that he and April wasn''t for each other. Still, it hurts. It hurts knowing that from now on, he wouldn''t have a say on her future.


    Alex laid down beside April.. Since April''s was in a VIP room, her bed was a queen bed and not the regular hospital bed. Without a word, he pulled April to his chest. He kissed her hair and patted her back. He could feel her trembling and crying silently.


    "Let it out. You don''t have to hold it in. I''m right here, It will be alright." He whispered into her ear.


    After hearing his words, She finally cried out loud. "I finally done it. I broke his heart, I broke our friendship. Tell me Alex, did I do the right thing? Or was I too cruel for him?"


    "No baby, sooner or later he has to know what you really feel. You would hurt him more if you hide it from him.


    Also, I am not taking you as a rebound. I would never ever do that to you. Please believe in me." Alex hugged April tightly. In this life and the next, this woman is his and his alone.


    If he doesn''t have the power to keep her safe, who does? If he isn''t capable of making her happy, who can? In this world, there are no guarantees. Alex realized this after listening to April earlier.


    In this life, he will risk everything he has. Just to keep her in his side.

 Chapter 78 - The Liar and The Bitch

    "No! no! F.u.c.k!"


    Francesca was shouting in her office. She was furious and on the verge of getting mad. She had never thought that April had trusted Alex to that extent. Plus, having that man''s voice recorded only resulted to April fainting.


    What could she do? Francesca want that woman out of Alex''s life. She want April to lose herself into madness! She want to ruin her life into Oblivion!


    Grrrr! Francesca gritted her teeth as she listened to Beverly''s reports. "Curse it! That woman is too weak yet why is my husband crazy for her?!"


    She clenched her fist, borrowing her nails into her palm. It would still take a long time for that man to be released and her divorce settlement would soon be completed. She wasn''t happy on how things were going. Francesca wanted to ruin that woman''s life! As she ruined hers and her marriage life!


    "Since she is using the sympathy card, let''s do it too. I refuse to believe that Alex doesn''t have me in his heart anymore!" Francesca slammed her fist into the table.


    -----


    BANGGG!!


    Ted slammed his fist into the table. His eyes were full of anger and contempt.


    "So you''re telling me that you and my daughter wants to be together?! What kind of sick joke is this?! Alex you are married! Why are you trying to ruin my daughter''s life?!"


    "Dear, calm down." Annie patted her husband''s back. Although she wasn''t happy right now, she still didn''t want to see her husband like this.


    "Calm down? How can I calm down?! Look at what he had done to our daughter! He is basically putting her in a difficult situation! And then look at how she is responding?! She''s about to lose herself again! Annie, you and I both know that this is her early symptoms. Even her doctors said so!


    How can I calm down when my daughter is getting hurt? Tell me, how? All I want is my daughter''s happiness. April had suffered for a long time already! She lost most of her childhood and teenage life. I don''t want her to suffer anymore!


    Why are you trying to make my daughter your mistress?! Tell me, why! She doesn''t deserve this! She doesn''t derserve to be treated like this!" Ted was panting after his long speech. He hated this! He hated Alex for coming into his daughter''s life!


    "Sir, I beg to differ." Alex was kneeling in front of Ted and Annie.


    April''s parents had caught Alex in April''s room. Not long after, they brought him to their house so that they could talk to him and to ask him about what''s going on.


    "Beg to differ?! Alright, tell me which part did you disagreed on?!" Ted harrumphed.


    "My divorce is due in a month. April would not be my Mistress for long. I want to marry her officially and claim my son legally. I want us three to become a real family." Alex bowed his head down.


    He was literally putting his pride down. He wanted to let April''s parents know that he was serious to their daughter. That he could provide love and home to April''s life and to their son.


    Annie gasped, Ted''s brows furrowed. Before Ted could even reply, Annie interjected. "Alex leave for now. We''ll think about it and talk to our daughter first. Please leave."


    Alex took a deep breath and sighed. What could he do? He bowed again and left. Feeling frustrated and useless. He decided to go back to April and maybe bring some food to her.


    "What do you think?" Ted let out a big sighed, as soon as Alex left.


    "I know that this is wrong. But I could see that he is serious with our daughter. Our daughter had big baggages on her shoulder and this isn''t a secret to him. Despite that, he is willing to divorce his wife and be with our daughter and our grandson. I think we should think this through.


    We need to know if our daughter feels the same way. Her happiness is at stake here. She had been lonely and depressed for most of her life. If she is happy with him, I will support her. She deserves to be happy at some point. I don''t want to lock her up in this Mansion. We had done that, It still ends up the same way.


    I don''t think that she''ll be able to get rid of this illness. We''ve brought her to many doctors and yet they could only suppress her mental stability. Let''s ask her first, alright? It might be worth a shot." Annie sighed. She wanted her daughter to become happy as well. If she is happy with Alex, then what''s the problem? It would be April''s decision to make.


    Ted feels reluctant with what his wife had just said. He gritted his teeth as he think it through.

 Chapter 79 - The Liar and The Bitch (2)

    April was released after the next two days. Unfortunately, Alex had to return back to England since he left unexpectedly. Also, he wanted April to stay longer in the US with her parents.


    Ever since the day that April had confronted Colm in the hospital, she had never seen him again. Only his parents came by.


    The day that April went back home with her parents, Alex flew back to England. April was understanding enough and she didn''t want to keep Alex from his job. Also, she had already guessed that Alex had already speak with her parents.


    Although they didn''t ignore him when she was still in the hospital, they weren''t exactly warm to him either. This caused for April to be anxious.


    When she got home, Sky was excited to see his mother again. He knew that his mother fainted and was sent to the hospital. He wanted to visit her, but his grandparents said no.


    "Mommy!" He ran to her with his arms open.


    April kneeled down and welcomed her son into her embrace. "Baby! How are you? Did you miss mommy?"


    "Yes. I miss mommy so much!" Sky snuggled into his mother''s chest.


    April kissed her son''s forehead. "I miss you too." She whispered.


    Seeing the two''s sweet moment. Ted sighed and Annie smiled. Not long after, Ted spoke. "April, Your mother and I needs to talk to you."


    April closed her eyes briefly and got up. She carried Sky with her and sat down on the couch. "Is it about Alex?"


    "Dear, let Sky go play with the nanny first and then will talk." Annie gave a signal to the maid.


    "No. Sky needs to hear it to. He might be young, but he already understand most things." April gulped down, holding Sky tightly in her lap.


    "Are you rebelling to your mother now?!" Ted yelled to his daughter.


    Sky was startled and hid in April''s chest.


    "Dear, calm down. There''s a child in the room." Annie pulled Ted''s sleeve, to get his attention.


    Ted harrumphed and sat down on his recliner. Annie could only sighed and sat down beside April.


    "April, is it true? Alex and you?" Annie looked at her daughter.


    "Yes. I love him mom. Sky and I loves him. Ain''t that right baby?" April slightly withdrew Sky from her, so she could see his face.


    Sky nodded and looked at his grandmother. "Sky loves daddy."


    Hearing her son''s answer, April pinched his cheeks.


    "Mother, he is divorcing his wife. I know you are worried for us, for me. But if you think about it, this illness of mine; I don''t think it would ever go away. Might as well be with someone who I want to be, right?" April held her mother''s hand.


    "Everything is a risk in life. For once, I wanna do something I want. With him in our lives, I was able to look forward to my future. It''s the first time that I feel happy being alive.


    I know it''s unfair for you guys, but that''s how I felt. Don''t think that I wasn''t thankful for you guys. It''s hard to explain, just that my brain isn''t working right than it should be.


    Before I had my son, every night was a nightmare. It''s torture and painful. Many times, I wanted to kill myself because I wasn''t thinking right nor was I happy and content.


    When I first met Alex, he was like the sun in my rainy and cold world. Even though I couldn''t have him before, I started to get contented that at least I have our son. Having Sky in my life, It wasn''t that dark anymore nor was it cold. I became more thankful. But no matter how thankful I was, my brain was still broken and irrefixable.


    But when Alex showed up and asking us to come to his world. Call me selfish, but I agreed without reservations. Getting closer to him, I feel warm and comfortable. Being next him, I could sleep better and I was able to laughed more.


    When he confessed to me, I felt that I was the happiest woman on earth. I could forget all the things that happened to me on the past. Like none of those happened to me. Can you see it now mother?


    He is my lifeline. Although I suffer now, who could say that I won''t suffer without him as well? I''ve been through multiple doctors, yet I still have nightmares and random anxiety attacks.


    If I''m going to be like this forever, I''d rather be next to him. Please mom, dad? I seldom ask for what I want. I want him. I want to be next to him."


    This time she didn''t cry, but Annie could see the sadness in April''s eyes. Her daughter was confessing her real emotions to them. How long has it been since she opened up to them? How long has it been since their daughter asked them for something that she really wants to do?


    Annie sighed and looked at her husband. Ted was rubbing his forehead while leaning on his knees.

 Chapter 80 - The Liar and The Bitch (3)

    "Since you''ve decided already, then go for it." Ted sighed and looked at her daughter. What could he do? Her daughter and Alex had a chile already. Might as well let them be together for real. It would be much better that way so that Sky would be raised in a whole family, rather than bastard.


    "Dad." April gulped, her eyes were getting teary.


    Hearing her husband''s answer, Annie teared up as well. She patted April''s hand and gave it a tight squeeze.


    April smiled to her mother and handed Sky to her. She got up and kneeled in front of her father.


    "Dad. Thank you and I love you." April''s tears were now falling down. She could never forget how much her father sacrificed everything in order to find her. She will never forget how much her father felt hurt when she didn''t recognized him.


    Seeing his daughter cry, Ted''s heart moved. He sighed and wiped her tears away. April was his only daughter. The daughter that he doted a lot since birth. When he lost her before, honestly he didn''t know think that she''d still survive. But he never gave up on looking for her.


    "Silly child. Why are you crying?" Ted brushed some hair away from her face.


    April pouted and finally broke down. Ted held April into his chest and patted her back. "It''s okay. Father isn''t mad anymore. As long as you''re happy, me and your mother will always be here for you. If there comes a day that Alex doesn''t want you anymore, our home will always be open for you. Just come back to us and we will take care of you till you get old." Ted wiped his tears secretly.


    Annie chuckled but tears were falling down like rain on her face. Seeing everyone crying, Sky hugged his grandmother tightly. He too was affected by the mood and cried.


    "Oh no, no. Dear don''t cry." Annie held Sky tightly. Not knowing who to console first. Herself, her husband, her child or her grandson? Annie didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at this moment.


    -----


    "What did you say?" Alex stared at James. As soon as he landed down, James gave him bad news.


    "Francesca is in the hospital. Apparently, she tried to commit suicide. She slit her wrist and she lost quite a lot of blood. Luckily, Beverly found her in time and sent her to the hospital. She needs blood transfusion." James sighed.


    "Damn it. let''s go." Alex went inside the car.


    30 minutes or so after. Alex and James arrived in the hospital. Beverly welcomed them as soon as she seen them coming.


    "What happened?! Why did she tried to commit suicide?!" Alex yelled at Beverly.


    "Madam wasn''t happy anymore since you brought up the divorce. Adding to the fact that recently, her father wasn''t happy with her as well since both of you are divorcing. Mr. Russo kept insisting for her to fix your marriage but Madam didn''t want to bother you anymore. She said that she''d rather see you happy than be unhappy with her.


    Sir, I know I am crossing the line here but Madam still loves you. She keeps drinking everyday and she couldn''t focus right on her work. She might''ve gotten cold to you over time, but that doesn''t mean that she never loved you anymore.


    Yesterday, her father and her got into a big fight. She finally broke down and decided to kill herself today. Luckily, I was able to caught her in time. Sir, I beg you! Save my boss." Beverly kneeled down, tears were in eyes. Her face was red and there were dark circles around her eyes.


    "What happened to the blood reserves that we established for Madam and My Master?" James furrowed his brows. They shouldn''t have a problem.


    "As soon as the divorce was brought up, she sold everything." Beverly bowed her head down, she then secretly smiled.


    "Damn it! James, tell the doctor that I will donate some blood." Alex sighed.


    Call it fate, but him and his wife had the same rarest blood type. AB Negative. It was the reason how they met. His wife used to be so sickly in highschool and fainted due to lack of blood. She was anemic at that time. Luckily, he had the same blood type. The school informed him if he could help his co-schoolmate. He was kind and friendly, so of course he did. He rushed into the hospital where she was sent to and donated blood for her. Fate and History happened after that.


    Over the years, both of them established some blood reserves. Just in case anything happens to them, they wouldn''t be helpless.


    Now that this came up, memories flooded into his mind. Their happy teenage life, their dating moments and their early marriage. Although he was firm in divorcing his wife, he still feel bad about hurting her. Now that she tried to commit suicide, he felt bad and guilty. He rubbed his forehead as he waited for the transfusion to be ready.

 Chapter 81 - Their past and their present

    As Alex had remembered, she was indeed anemic when they met. Even until now, it was only thanks to Alex that she was able to become who she is now.


    When she was young, his father didn''t love her. She was born from his father''s Mistress. Yes, ironic isn''t it? Her mother was a s.l.u.t. She slept with anyone who had money. At that time, her father doted on her mother. He gave her a house to live with and everything that was necessary for her to live in luxury.


    Unfortunately, her father''s company slowly went down when his wife discovered his hidden Mistress. His wife was the daughter of a rich politician. She divorced him and withdrew all her and her family''s investment. She also took two of their kids away from him, along with their full custody. Causing her father''s demise.


    At that moment, her mother couldn''t escape his fall too. The house that she was living and all her belongings were taken away as well. Unhappy with how it was going, she left him for a rich man. Francesca was left behind by her father. Because of all that happened to him, he blamed everything to Francesca''s s.l.u.t mother and his nasty daughter. He hated Francesca but she was the only blood relative that he had. He was an orphan and his kids from his ex-wife hate him.


    Though he hated Francesca, he still took care of her. Though his company fell, he wasn''t bankrupt. With this short amount of money, it lasted them enough to get through. He mostly lives in the company than go home to see his daughter. He left a nanny to her than take care of her.


    Because of this lonely and unloved situation, Francesca grew cold-hearted and hateful. She vowed to prove to her father that she wasn''t a useless child. Although she was sickly, she was smart and determined.


    Meeting Alex was pure coincidence. He took pity on her because of her upbringing and decided to become her friend. He was always there to protect her and to keep her healthy. He donated his blood to her whenever he needs it. Even though his blood was rare, he was a very healthy man. He does donate some of his blood to his father''s charity.


    They had become friends for a year before Alex confessed his feelings for her. She got scared of changing their status. He was the campus crush and a billionaire''s heir.


    She was just the Gold-Digger''s / Mistress'' daughter. Her father hated her for what he became. She was extremely sick and nothing to brag about. She had a beautiful face but with a thin and bony body.


    Francesca didn''t have the confidence to stand beside him, but she fell in love with him because he was so kind to her. He was the first person who showed genuine kindness to her.


    It made her heart flutter with dreams of them being together forever. Dreaming what-ifs and what will become of them. Alex pursued her for half a year, he was consistent and determine to make her say yes. He boosted her confidence by letting her know how wonderful she was.


    With this, she slowly had the strength to fight for a place in this world. As she slowly grow, Alex stayed by her side. He became her support to lean on. They were each other''s first love, first kiss, and first s.e.x. They shared each other''s first and they became in love much deeper.


    It wasn''t until they graduated that things started to change drastically. Due to her relations with the Hawthorne''s, her father named her as his heir. He told her to keep a hold on Alex and to never let go of him. He feeds words to his daughter that made her became extremely angry with him. Especially when he said that, "Isn''t that your mother''s specialty? To hook with a man who is loaded with wealth? Hahaha."


    This awaken the devil inside her. She hated her father. She wanted to crush him until he admits defeat. To do this, she started planning on how to take over her father''s company. To make it grow big until he would see how much she was worthy. She studied her Masteral as soon as she graduated to start her plans.

 Chapter 82 - Their past and their present (2)

    When Alex proposed to her, she was delighted. She had loved him and only him. She wanted to grow old with him and later have kids. When she heard that his parents didn''t approve of her, it made her confused. Why? Am I not worthy enough? I tried everything to please everyone and still, I ain''t worth shit to their eyes. Her heart grew colder and colder.


    It made her more determined to prove to everyone that she was worthy. She can become who she wanted to be. After a year, Alex finally able to convince his parents to let him marry her. The whole year, Francesca also acted as an obedient future daughter-in-law. She also toned her body perfectly well, almost not eating enough in a day. Causing Alex to become worried about her, but couldn''t make her change her mind.


    She was adamant about not fully depending on Alex. Francesca wanted to show that she can become someone without the help of a man. Due to her mother''s affairs, it became a sour part of her life. She hated being told by her father that she was only holding on to Alex because of his money.


    All to prove her worth. She did everything to climb up higher. All on her struggles and sacrifices. Not knowing that she had sacrificed her happiness and her marriage. She cast everyone aside so that she could become the Francesca that she is now.


    To be able to stand against her father and to be able to become worthy as Alex''s wife. She wanted to prove herself to Alex''s parents that she wasn''t there for him because of his pocket. She was there because she wanted to be there. She wanted to become his wife. Francesca didn''t need his help nor his family''s help. She would grow her company to the highest degree, where no one would ever dare look down on them.


    And yet, why wasn''t she still not enough?


    His husband found someone else. He cheated on her while there weren''t even married yet. Knowing that he had a son for the last year, it made her heart extremely unhappy. It brought out her old memories of her father and mother''s secret affair. She understands that the child was innocent, yet still, she hated him. She hated his husband''s Mistress and his son.


    Although Alex swears to her that it was an accident, her heart didn''t want to accept this truth. The pain in her heart grew heavier. All the past good memories that they shared, became lies in her eyes. It made her disdain April, to the point of ruining her life. Like how she hated her mother''s actions, she unconsciously brought out that pain to April. She wanted her mother to suffer and so she made April suffer. Mistresses are home wreckers. They don''t care if the man was married or not. As long as they had the money, they would do everything they could to capture their hearts.


    Yes, that''s how Francesca viewed April. She viewed her as a bloodsucker, a gold digger, and a s.l.u.t! She was nothing on her eyes. Francesca even laughed at how hilarious her situation was. To be able to be exchanged with someone who had a problem with their brain, that was funny. She could not see what Alex found on her. Why did her husband fell for that kind of woman? Truly disgusting and gross to look at.


    When she heard about what happened to that girl. She thought, just serves you right! Her retribution came early because of her future actions. April deserved to be treated like a s.l.u.t for coveting her husband. She a dirty whore and a f.u.c.k.i.n.g bitch. Like her mother, April was a disgusting woman.


    For taking her husband away from her, April was due to live in hell with her. Francesca would never let April go that easily. Unlike his father''s ex-wife who weakly ran away, She would bring hell to Alex''s Mistress. To die or not to die, it was only a matter of time. She would slowly ruin her life until she no longer wants to live.


    That is the best way on how to get rid of a Mistress.

 Chapter 83 - Lies and Deceit

    Francesca opened her eyes and saw the most beautiful man she had ever seen.


    Seeing her awake, Alex sighed in relief. "How are you? Do you feel any pain?".


    Francesca smiled at Alex. This brought pleasant memories to her. It was like they returned to their early life. Whenever she had gotten sick while they were dating, Alex would always have this worried face.


    She shakes her head. "What are you doing here?"


    "Did you forgot that I''m still your husband? Even though I''m divorcing you, does it mean that I no longer care for you? Do you think I''m really that shallow of a person?!


    Francesca, ending one''s life is not the easy way out. You sacrificed a lot of things to stand where you are right now. When did your father ever acknowledge you? He is only using you. I have told you that before yet you won''t listen!" Alex was extremely furious. He hated that she wanted to take her life because of this silly reason! Where was his feisty wife that always fought with him? Didn''t she wanted to stand so high, making her and his family look like fools in her eyes?


    Francesca cried. For the sake of attracting his attention, she decided to cut her wrist. She deliberately sold all of her blood reserves, so that he would come. Now that he came to save her, she couldn''t accept his words.


    Her tears were real. If there was one who she was scared to lose, it would be her husband. "I did all of these not only because of him, but it''s also because of you! Your parents don''t put me in their eyes! I wanted to show them that I am worthy to stand beside you! I.. I just wanted to become someone that you would be proud of."


    It was the first time that Alex heard these words. Instead of feeling sorry, he felt more uncomfortable and furious. "You wanted me to be proud of you? I have always been proud of you! I have always known how worthy you are! I married you because I always believed in you!


    Francesca, does that mean that you threw our marriage away because of this? Does that mean that you never truly saw my feelings for you? Does that mean that all this time, you didn''t understand me?


    If you say it like this, then I want to feel sorry for you. But for some reason, I can''t bring myself to even do that! You neglected me! You neglected your duties as my wife!


    I''m a human being like any other person. Sky was an accident, but falling in love with April is not. She gave me the kind of love that you weren''t willing to give. You are selfish and unkind. I gave you all my heart and even threw my family aside. All because of you! Because you wanted to prove your worth?


    Ha! All these years, I thought that I was lacking. I thought that you were getting cold to me because I kept pushing you about having a child or that because you were unhappy with me. I kept blaming myself whenever we fought. Even this divorce, I still blame myself! I blame myself for my fickle heart!


    Francesca, tell me. What happened to us? I loved you with all of my heart. You were the most important person in my life. I tried to heal all your wounds, but I can''t heal someone who isn''t willing to be healed!


    Tell me, what am I in your eyes? Did you really just used me for your gains?! Did you ever really loved me?! Cause if you loved me, WE WOULDN''T HAVE TO REACH THIS STATE!!!"


    Alex hid the pain on his eyes, he covered his eyes with his hand. His heart was aching so bad. Is it wrong to love and be loved? Is it wrong to be happy?


    All he wanted to do was feel like he too was worthy to become someone''s husband or lover. He has a need too. A need to feel that he had a purpose in this life! Was it really that hard to love him?


    He put his hand down and looked at his wife. His beautiful wife that he had loved for half of his life. "Am I really that hard to love? For you to neglect me to this state?." He asked her. Asking this wasn''t easy. His chest felt like it was about to explode. It felt like it was constantly being stabbed by her gaze.


    He didn''t want to accuse her nor blame her. He was willing to take all the blame for their divorce. But seeing her wanting to take her life like this, it brought out the pain that he was enduring all these years. It brought out all the happy and sad memories in their life as husband and wife.

 Chapter 84 - Lies and Deceit (2)

    "I''m sorry."


    Two words. Easy to say but hard to admit. Francesca may have deliberately made him come here to gain his attention, but her saying sorry was genuine.


    When she heard him speak, she felt extremely guilty for neglecting him. Right now, she how selfish she was and how insensitive she had become. The one who supported her for most of her life had always been there by her side. Yet, she took him for granted. She became blinded by her goals and achievements.


    How did she became like this? Why did she become a monster like her father? If she could get her husband back, she promise to become better. A better wife and a better person.


    "Darling, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I''ve been blinded and misguided. Can we fix this? I don''t want a divorce. Please. Please. Take me back. I promise to be a better wife this time. Please, don''t go away. You''re the only person who loves me in this life. Without you, my life is nothing. Without you, I no longer desire to live."


    Francesca cried and held on Alex''s hand. The entire time, Alex was flabbergasted. He had never heard her speak like this before. She was begging for life. Like he was the source of her life.


    He felt miserable. He knew that his feelings for April were real and yet, his heart moved by her words. How long did he wait for her to say this? How long did he wish for her to give him the attention that he yearns for? How long did wanted her to come back to his arms? Just for how long?


    But now, he knew that it was wrong. He can''t love two persons at the time. Either one, someone will get hurt and he didn''t want anyone to get hurt. Why? Why can''t he just be happy for once? Is this retribution? Is this Karma? To be in the middle of this situation, is his heart wavering?


    Francesca''s hand was cold and slightly trembling from her crying. He was confused. His brain says to choose April, but his heart was wavering for his old flame. Unable to watch her cry, Alex got up and sat beside her bed. He pulled her into his embrace and comforted her. Like the old times.


    "Hush... Don''t cry. Your body is still weak. I promise to stay here with you, till you get out of the hospital. Sleep and rest. I''ll be right here." Alex instinctively kissed her forehead. He acted natural, like how they were used to.


    "Promise? Promise that I''ll still see you when I''m awake?" Francesca hugged Alex tightly. Smelling her favorite scent on him, it made her feel at home and relax.


    "I promise." Alex patted her back. He kept patting her until she drifted to sleep. Seeing her weak as a child, it reminded him the first time they met each other.


    At the time, they were still in Highschool. She was extremely pale and weak. Francesca laid in the hospital bed, her life seems to be seeping away from her.


    He knew that by doing this, he would hurt April. Right now though, he didn''t want to leave his wife like this. Her life was precious like any other human being. People make mistakes and sometimes, they deserve second chances. Does that mean that he should? His brain hurts from thinking. He had been using his brain quite a lot lately. Right now, he just wanted to go on the flow. Follow your heart, right? Where his heart wants to be right now, is in the hospital with Francesca.

 Chapter 85 - The Carefree and Handsome Prankster

    If there was one country that he loves to visit, It was the United States of America. Not because of its scenery or it''s culture but because of the people. He loves how liberated everyone is, how they are honest and brutal. The politics were a piece of shit, while the protesters were dumb as f.u.c.k. Ahh, but most of the world is becoming like this too. This way, he can''t love one-sidedly. But alas, the USA still brings the cherry on top.


    Cefei was sporting his auburn hair and guy next door outfit. He wore prescribed contacts on over his blue eyes, as he was near-sighted. Dark Ray-Bans and a backward cap, and only one of the straps held the backpack on his back. He looks cool and lazy type. His earphones were on, as he listened to rap music.


    He just landed in Los Angeles. He had been traveling the world for nearly two years. He wanted to feel his freedom, the best that he could. 5 months from now, he ought to go back home. Where his old man is waiting for him.


    Two years ago, his old man decided to retire and give the organization to him. He knew that his father wanted him to take over, but at that time he wasn''t ready. He ran away from his old man and decided to travel the world. Lately, though, he heard that his father was getting sick. So almost 4 months ago, he decided to check on him.


    At that time, his father was staying in England. When he decided to secretly check on him, he had received news that his old friend Alex was searching for him. Long story short, it was about him pranking Alex on Alex''s bachelor party. Thinking that way back, it did seem to happen. Though he could no longer remember the woman''s face nor her name, it sounded like it was a big deal now.


    He decided to have his men check on it and voila! The woman turns out to be Colm''s fiancee. What a small world, this he thought. He pondered on it and decided to take a look. When he saw her sitting in a coffee shop in England, it brought memories to his mind. He finally recalled what happened and felt that it was hilarious.


    That prank was actually an impromptu. It wasn''t until Alex tease him for being single, that he decided to prank the guy. April was really a victim of this case. Since she was looking for Alex that day, he thought that for sure this woman was one of Alex''s admirers. She would have to feel thankful for him, for making them become one that night. Alas, it even produced a child. It was really funny to him.


    He even thought that Alex''s recent actions were hilarious as well. Who would bring along the son''s mother in England, when Alex has a wife himself? Isn''t this just blatantly bragging to his wife''s face? Giving a mansion and money? Alex, oh dear friend. What''s going on, on that thick skull of yours? He would give someone a butt load of money for them to crack Alex''s skull open. A joke, that''s a metaphor.


    Anyways, he wasn''t interested. He just wanted to check how things were going and who the unlucky woman was. He had to admit though, their child was handsome. If the reports are true, a child like that would become world-famous for his looks and extremely talented in the business. Ahh, then that child would take away his crown right?


    Blah. Who needs that crown anyways? Cefei only wanted freedom. Being the Big Boss of the Black Dragon Club would definitely tire him out. Not only does it hold the people who have powers in check, but it also holds quite a vast amount of secret information pertaining to the world. There wasn''t any information that the Black Dragon Club wouldn''t get a hold of.


    But this sort of power, he didn''t desire. Aside from his freedom, parties, women and pranking someone here and there, he didn''t want anything to do with the Black Dragon Club. Unfortunately, he owes his life to his father. The current lord of the Black Dragon Club is Lynch Byrne Walsh and Cefei Quinn-Walsh is the young lord. Cefei was 27 and his father was turning 70 in the 3rd month of the year.


    Cefei had no mother, she died giving birth to him. This causes his father to dote of him and spoil him to death. Now that his father was not getting younger anymore, he finally decided to take the throne. But, he wouldn''t want to get back till his 5 months is up. After 5 months, it was his father''s birthday. It would only right to show up on his birthday.

 Chapter 86 - The Carefree and the Prankster (2)

    "Mr. Cox! Mr. Cox!"


    Cefei turned around and saw a young man dressed in a tuxedo. He had a placard that says, Mr. Cox - Highland Hotel. He smirked and walked towards it. In all his trips, he had used quite a bunch of identities. Though he knew that his father could easily locate him if he wishes to, it was more or less fun to do so. This way, neither his so-called friends could not locate him either. Especially now that Alex is searching for him.


    Cefei had fallen asleep on his flight and was the last one who got out. Cefei was all lax and moved slowly, so this guy must''ve been worried that he didn''t show up and was now openly yelling his alias. In his journey, he had been throwing darts over the map to determine his next country to visit. That carefree! He had all the money that he could spend, why worry? Of course, this was his own money. Although his old man loves to spoil him, he wasn''t that of a brat.


    When his mother died, all her properties were handed to him. He owned hotels, resorts, amus.e.m.e.nt parks, and museums. His father helped him took take of it until he was of age.


    After he assimilated on them, He built his own company and with the help of his father; expanded it all over the world. Aside from his mother''s properties, he also owned a variety of companies that he had interests in. Such as cars, boats, and motorcycles. His next step was to own a plane manufacturer, all set in plans one step at a time.


    "Hello, I''m Hugh Cox." Cefei bit his lips as he looked at the young man. He still finds his name funny all this time. It''s priceless to see someone else''s reaction, every time he said this name out loud.


    The guy''s mouth was twitching. He had been waiting for almost an hour. He almost thought that this guy was a joke. Whose parents would name their child like this? HUGH COX? Should he even dare to explain? No matter, as long as he does his job properly. Everything should be fine.


    The guy was more or less in his early twenties. Although the guy was a 6 footer, Cefei was 6''4". Cefei was tall and masculine, plus his skin became a bit tan because of the places he had been. He was a risk-taker and a daredevil. He likes adventures and constant adrenaline. He loves skydiving, mountain climbing, dirt bike mud race, etc. Anything that could make his body sweat and his blood pumping. Of course, that also involves women in bed. ( *Wink* *wink* )


    "Glad to meet you, Mr. Cox." He wouldn''t dare say this man''s full name in public. "My name is George Miller. I''ll be your driver and assistant. Do you have any other luggage?" George took Cefei''s luggage. Aside from the luggage, he only had a backpack. That too, he tried to take it from Cefei but the latter declined.


    "That''s my only luggage, I''ll carry this one." He didn''t like bringing a lot of stuff since he was always on the road. It would only become a hassle. If ever he finds something that he wants to buy, he would buy it and ship it back to his mansion.


    "I see, Then let''s go to the car. Please follow me, Mr. Cox." George nodded politely and took the lead. He parked the hotel''s car in the parking lot.


    George was one of the hotel''s reception manager. To be able to sink to a personal driver and assistant, this man that he was assigned to must be a wealthy and powerful man.


    What he didn''t know is that Cefei owned the Highland Hotel. Cefei had hidden his identity well in public. He only uses his company name which is the CFQ Company, short for Cefei Quinn.

 Chapter 87 - The Carefree and Handsome Prankster (3)

    *Yawns* Cefei stretched his body. Last night, he arrived here in Los Angeles. The reason that he came here specifically in Los Angeles was that he loved the warm weather despite it being November. For his last 5 months, he wanted to slow down and rewind. He had been on the constant move for nearly 2 years. He had been all over the globe. The longest he had to stay in one place was 5 days max.


    Even though he was only 27, it was now taking a toll on his body. He became a bit lazy lately and so he decided to stay at his hotel. He hasn''t planned out yet if he wants to stay here for 5 months or not, nevertheless; he didn''t care.


    He was shirtless and only had his shorts on. Cefei got out of his veranda and took a deep breath. It had been a while since he smelled the sea. For the past year, he had been backpack camping out in the woods. Nothing beats the fresh air, as they say.


    The Highland Hotel was only 5 floors. Rather than building high, it was expanded sideways. The hotel was near a luxury resort, which he owns too. He bought these two at the same time. He only rented a regular suite, rather than the VIP suite. Cefei wanted to experience what it feels like being a normal citizen. But who are you joking? Does a normal citizen even had a personal driver? Okay, let''s not think about it.


    Cefei stretched his body and perform some regular exercise in the veranda. His room was located on the 3rd floor and was facing the beach. Rent was roughly $120 a night. Quite expensive if you ask me, but he owns this hotel and not like it matters to his pocket.


    He even gave a $100 tip to his driver last night. George''s face lit up upon seeing Benjamin Franklin. He never complained about being a driver after that!


    As Cefei stretched his body, he heard a woman giggling. It reminded him of the times that he woke up on a tree in his journey, while the birds chirp all around him. Yes, he sleeps on a tree rather than set up a tent. He felt that it was much safer that way and more convenient. Cause if he had a tent, that would mean that he has to carry it too. Sleeping on a tree, he only needs to either tie himself or put a hammock and sleep on it.


    As his mind wanders, the woman''s giggling became a burst of laughter. "Hahaha. That was funny. I can''t believe he did that."


    His brows furrowed and looked sideways He couldn''t see anybody. Only when he looked down, did he saw a woman on the veranda. She was staying below his room. The woman had black hair and a white complexion. He couldn''t see her face since she was looking down on the tablet. Cefei could see that she was reading something on the tablet. To be able to produce those lovely laughter, it was music to his ears. He had been without a woman for 3 months, he didn''t mind doing it now.


    Although he loves women, he never played with them. He really wouldn''t call it a relationship, more likely to it was mostly s.e.x and company.


    1) if he is interested in a woman, neither he or she should have s.e.x with other people.


    2) if s.e.x is no longer desirable, their relationship would end.


    3) the longest he would stay with someone is a month or two.


    4) he doesn''t commit.


    This way, girls would know what they are up against. Although this sounded pretty bad, he was a good lover. He calls himself a lover instead of a boyfriend. That way, it wouldn''t confuse his woman. That they only have a physical relationship rather than emotional.


    He was a sweet lover and he spoils that woman with some of his wealth. Only a few knew of his identity, most of his exes and flings knew him by different names and backgrounds. Especially the last two years.


    Since he was assuming a different identity right now, it goes to say that he will be using this name to try to woe this woman.


    "Is the story that funny to you, Miss?" He leaned his body on the railing while he looks down at her.


    Puzzled, she looked up to him.


    Seeing her face now, Cefei''s jaw dropped. What the.. is the world this small???!

 Chapter 88 - Weird Neighbor

    Annie decided to take April and Sky for a vacation. It has been a while since the four to take a vacation. It was already winter in their state, so they decided to go south but still stay within America.


    April took the chance to recommend Los Angeles. She had never been there and she was curious about this city. It had been the home of the most popular celebrities in the country. Even though they wouldn''t be able to enjoy the sea, there were a lot of attractions in the city.


    Ted tagged along with his family. These two women are his treasures in life. Anything they want, he would gladly offer and do. Since his wife wanted to have a family vacation, he gladly took off from his work for a couple of weeks.  He even asked if they want to go out of the country but his daughter declined. Saying that it''s too much of a hassle. The smiths had a house here too but he declined to stay there. He wanted to provide everything to his family himself, so he followed the two''s decision on where to stay.


    It had been day 5 and April decided to stay in the hotel. She wanted to read some novels online rather than go out. Her feet had been hurting from walking a lot yesterday. She was having fun this week. She had decided to forget everything in the meantime. April would face her problems when she got back to England.


    As she was reading some novels online, she decided to stay in the veranda to smell the ocean while doing so. The hotel they stayed at had been close to the seaside. Perfect for this vacation.


    She had been out for 30 minutes or so when someone caught her attention. Someone talk to her out of the blue and it scared her for a second. As she looked up, she saw a familiar face. She felt that she had seen him before but her memories weren''t that good to remember where she had seen him. She also noticed the shocked look on his face, but he instantly covered it by smiling.


    "Are you asking me?"


    "Yes, who else is laughing hard just now?" The man smiled sarcastically.


    What a rude man,  she thought. "Sorry if I disturbed you. I''ll try to be quiet." Without waiting for his reply, she continued reading.


    For a while, she didn''t hear anything from the upstairs neighbor. If she was loud, it would be her fault. She didn''t know that she was laughing too loud. The scene was just too funny in her novel. Hence she didn''t hear anything back, April assumed that the man probably left. After reading another 30 minutes, she paused.


    Her sitting position was hurting her back, so she paused to stretch her body. As she stretched, she accidentally looked up. Her face was shocked, as the man was still there gazing at her. He even waved at her when he caught her looking.


    Seriously? Is he a pervert or something? She couldn''t help but think so. She felt goosebumps on her arms. Without waving back, she took her tablet and went inside her room. She loudly banged her doors. What a weird man, why was he staring at her?! What up with that?! April shook her head. She decided to forget about it and take a shower. Her son sleeps with her while her parents had their room beside her. They didn''t bring any servants this time, they wanted to act like how a normal family does on a vacation. Since she decided to stay home today, her parents took Sky out.


    After showering, she decided to head downstairs to eat. The hotel restaurant wasn''t crowded since most of the guests prefers to eat out. As she sat down on the table, another person sat down on the front of her too.


    "You..." She said. She couldn''t believe it, it was the neighbor upstairs who was mocking her earlier.


    The man didn''t reply and only smile as he sat down.


    "I got this table first." She reasoned out. The restaurant wasn''t full at all, so why would he sit here? Is he a pervert?! He had a handsome face, tanned skin, young face and tall. He didn''t look average and acts like he owned the place. Seeing that he was ignoring her by looking down at the menu, April got up and went to move to a different table. That man was getting on her nerves.


    As she sat down at a new table, the man showed up again and sat in front of her. What the hell? Can he be that obvious? In public too!


    "Seriously! Why are you following me?!" She couldn''t help but raise her voice a little higher. The guy finally looked at her and gave her a warm smile. A smile that could change someone''s life.

 Chapter 89 - Weird Neighbor (2)

    Seeing that smile, she felt that she had seen it before. Where did she saw it? Why was it so familiar? She couldn''t get rid of this feeling that she had seen this man before, why else would he be acting like this?


    Since her voice went loud, the other guests looked towards her. Curious to see why she was yelling in public. April felt embarrassed when she noticed everyone''s reaction. She sat down and stared daggers at the man in front of her. Not only that he didn''t reply, but he was also smiling at her. Was he mocking her again?!


    "Who are you and why do you keep following me?" Somehow though she finds this man irritating and weird, she wasn''t scared. She felt at ease. That was the other weird thing too, why would she feel at ease next to a stranger?


    As he thought, she doesn''t recall him. Cefei tapped the table with his fingers. It was a pure coincidence when he saw her came into the restaurant. He had been having a cup of coffee when she arrived. For some reason, he was attracted to her. Not in a l.u.s.tful way, but in a curious way.


    When April went inside her room, he decided to call his assistant in England. As the young lord of the Black Dragon Club, he had access to all information in the tip of his fingers. Curious, he asked how his dear friend Alex had been. He shocked when he heard that Alex had filed a divorce and it looks like Alex was together with his son''s mother. By the looks of it, April became a Mistress. He also had gotten a piece of information that Alex''s wife had hired the club to digged up information about Alex''s Mistress. Interesting, he thought.


    He was friends with Colm Smith through Alex. Though they weren''t as close, they were still considered acquainted. He had heard from Alex before that April was Colm''s fiancee and that both of them had gone through some life-changing event. This is how he first got to know about April. Unfortunately, he wasn''t interested in that story nor have he seen April before. He didn''t go to Colm''s Parties nor Alex''s pretty often. The only time he saw her was Alex''s bachelor party. That was an honest mistake on his part.


    He only thought that it was a rightful gift to his friend. He ought to taste some other delicacies before marrying. How could he know the back story? Not like he cares much. The girl that was supposed to have s.e.x with Alex met an accident along the way. Was it their fate?


    Cefei believes in fate. Although he had never met his mother, his father had been always pretty vocal about his mother. One of the things his mother believes in was fate. She had met his father due to fate. How they met, that''s going to be a long story but it was enough to make someone believe that fate exists. That''s why he liked roaming the world, hoping to meet that one person that be fated to be with him forever.


    Although he didn''t commit, doesn''t mean that he was scared to commit. Just that, he never felt anything towards his relationsh.i.p.s beyond l.u.s.t. There were mostly attracted to him because of his looks or his pocket, while he was attracted to them because of their countenance and their bodies. It was a win-win situation.


    Looking at the angry woman in front of him, Cefei couldn''t help but chuckle. "I don''t mean to be rude, just that I find you attractive."


    April was astounded. Just that he find me attractive? Are people this vocal to flirting now?!


    "I have a son". This was her usual lines when someone tries to flirt with her and it usually makes them run away. Instead of seeing that reaction, the guy in front of him smiled wider.


    "So?" He leaned closer to the table, while one of his hands was supporting his head.


    April was dumbfounded.  What kind of reaction was that?! She didn''t know how to respond to that.

 Chapter 90 - Weird Neighbor (3)

    "Why? Are you married?" Cefei casually asked even though he knew the answer. He leaned on the table, bringing his face closer to hers.


    Married? April sighed. By the looks of things, this one is a pesky person. If she said no, then she''ll get bombarded by this man. If she lies, she will feel horrible.


    Instead of replying, she looks at her menu and finds something appetizing to eat. Unfortunately, Cefei is waiting for her answer. So his eyes were constantly following her every move.


    "Can you quit it? I could call the management and get you out of here!" She felt that this man was not simple. But why does it have to be her?


    "Go ahead, but I''m not leaving until you answer my question." Cefei smiled showcasing his perfectly white teeth.


    April sighed again. See? What a pesky man, she thought. "No, I''m not married. But that doesn''t mean that I''m not together with my son''s father either." There, she thought of a perfect answer. This should make him feel uneasy and hopefully will leave her be.


    Cefei chuckled. A wise answer, he thought. "Why? He isn''t ready to get settle down yet? Or did he not want to marry you?" Let''s see how you get out of this one.


    April gasped. The nerve of this man? "That''s personal! I am not obligated to answer this!" She closes the menu and slammed it on the table. Luckily, it wasn''t too loud.


    "Well, that''s only if you want me to keep pestering you. So, which is it?" Cefei tapped the table with his fingers.


    April bit her lips. The longer she interacted with him, the longer she felt that this man isn''t easy to handle. Even if she answered truthfully, would he leave?


    "Fine. Suit yourself. He is currently married and I''m his Mistress but his divorce is already ongoing. Is that a suitable answer?" She sarcastically asked.


    "A Mistress? Hmm... So, there are still douchebags in this world? Are you happy? Knowing that you''re hurting his wife and his marriage?" He sounded mean, yet he only wanted to know. Why would a woman like her find joy in tearing someone else''s relationship?


    Hearing those words, April''s heart skipped a beat. No one had ever asked her those before. She did hear from Colm that no matter what, she was a Mistress. But she only thought of herself and her son. She had never thought of Francesca. Although Francesca was harming her right now, can she blame her? If April hadn''t entered a relationship with Alex, she doubt that Francesca would do anything to her.


    She felt confused and guilty. Indeed, she wasn''t happy. Being with Alex felt like some unstable weather. Sunny in the morning and Raining at night.


    At first, she thought that it was fine. It was the first time that she wanted to pursue something that she wanted. As long as Alex was looking at her, that was enough. Now, hearing a few questions from this man, everything changes. Even she wasn''t swayed by Colm''s advice, how can this man sway her emotions? Easy as asking a few questions?


    "No, I''m not. I''m not that of a rude person." April''s head was down. Contemplating on his questions.


    Cefei itch his head. What a troublesome ordeal. Why is Alex entering this sort of a messy situation, when he can''t even handle his wife? Of course, he knew what Francesca is like, after all, he was friends with Alex. He ought to know his friends well, even their families. It was his father''s way to protect him, their businesses and their organization.


    "If you are not happy, then why settle? You''re only trying to smash a rock into your head." Cefei sighed. Although he wasn''t close to this woman, he felt that he had a part in it. Well, a big part. He was the reason why this woman had a son with Alex in the first place. Seeing her smiling yet lonely, he could tell that she was hiding her pain inside her heart.

 Chapter 91 - Calm days before the Storm

    In the next few days, Alex had been keeping a close watch on Francesca. He was still determined to divorce her but his conscience tells him to at least make sure she gets through this.


    He didn''t want her to feel that life is over without him at her side. Alex knew that by doing this, April would get hurt but he just can''t pretend to look away. He had made his bed and he will stick to his decision. He was only feeling guilty, thus he takes care of his wife.


    At the moment, he was bringing lunch to her hospital room. She could''ve already check out of the hospital, but Alex insisted for her to stay a couple more days. He wanted to get her to check by a psychologist, to see if he can prescribe anything for suicidal thoughts.


    He already has April to think about, now this happened. Yet, he could only blame himself. As he arrived into her room, Francesca was sitting up and watching something on the tv.


    "Darling, your back! How was work yesterday?" Francesca cheerfully asked, as if nothing happened on their marriage.


    "Everything is good. How about you? Are you feeling much better today?" Seeing her lively, he felt relief and smiled at her.


    "Yes. The doctor says that my vitality is already stable." Seeing that Alex was holding a restaurant plastic bag. "Did you bring food for me?" She asked joyously.


    "Hmm. Wait a second and I''ll prepare it for you." Alex felt that he was back in the past. Being in the hospital, bringing her food and seeing her smile. It surely brings back memories of their past.


    Alex carefully set the table for her to eat, he had brought her favorite food. He knew her well as the back of his palm.


    Seeing the foods in the table, Francesca felt touched. Although she was currently in the VIP Room in the hospital, their foods weren''t to her taste. Looking at the dishes that Alex had brought, she felt hungry. He purposely brought her favorites that made her heartfelt warm. He still cared for her, she thought. She concluded that she might still be able to save their marriage.


    "Here. Eat slowly." Alex sat down next to her bed and watched her eat. Since she was not invalid, he didn''t fed her. Instead, he poured her water in case she gets thirsty.


    Francesca ate healthily. It had been a long time since she ate a good meal. Her constant scheming and planning made her unable to taste good food. Making her lose appetite in the process.


    "Slow down or you''ll choke yourself." Alex reminded his wife. She was like a different woman at the moment. Not like the usual Francesca who watches her intake and calories.


    Hearing his words, Francesca slowed down eating. She felt embarrassed. Tasting the good foods again, made her forget about everything. You could say that she had starved herself for many months. Now that heaven landed in front of her, she can no longer resist.


    Alex chuckled at the scene. He then took out his handkerchief and cleaned off the sauce on the side of her mouth. This action made Francesca paused and look at him.


    "You''re like a kid as always. Slow down and properly taste the food. No one will try to steal them away from you." Alex smiled as he cleaned her face.


    Francesca''s heartfelt a stinging pain. She clenched her hands, trying to hold back her tears. But  someone will steal you away from me if I let it be. She silently said to herself.


    Instead of crying, she smiled at Alex. "I can just let you take care of me then. A kid like me, can''t be left alone."


    Alex stopped his hand and look into her eyes. Somehow, he could feel that there were hidden meanings to those words. Is she still planning to kill herself after this, if he left her be? He could not let this happen. He would have to ask James to get someone watch out for her since he can''t always be there for her.


    "As long as you behave." He casually answered, not daring to promise anything.


    Francesca''s smile then widen. To hear even those words, she felt enthusiastic about her future. As long as she can get her husband back and to cancel their divorce, she would do everything to please him. She would resign on her father''s company and become Alex''s trophy wife. She would stay home and wait for him to get back from work. She would take care of the house and cook food for him.


    She had this kind of thoughts, as she continued to eat. Seeing her in a good mood, Alex sighed in relief. Still, he wanted a Psychologist to take a look. To do this, he needs her approval.


    "Francesca, I still worry about you. I want a Psychologist to take a look, would that be fine with you?" Alex was used to asking permission from her so that it would not lead to a fight. Asking her like this, he sounded natural but was nervous inside. Calling a Psychologist only meant one thing, there is something wrong with your brain.


    He didn''t want her to think that his thoughts were like that. So he instantly added, "I just want you to be safe. I don''t want to see you like this again."


    Hearing his words filled with worry, Francesca smiled. The way he carefully said his thoughts, made her felt uneasy. It was as if Alex didn''t want to step on a land mine and was carefully trying to invade them. Did she really wrong him? For him to act like this? She felt extremely guilty inside that she could only nod in response. Before, her heart was unable to comprehend her actions. Now, she could only lament that these results were due to her negligence.


    Seeing her easily agree on it, Alex sighed in relief. Luckily, he caught his wife in a good mood today.

 Chapter 92 - Calm Days Before The Storm (2)

    While Alex had been taking care of his wife, April was locked in a battle of wits with Cefei. His words left her eyes open to her current situation. Due to this awakening, she had refuse the invitation of her parents to go out. Instead, she asked for a time for herself.


    But instead of having a silent and peaceful day, Cefei who introduced his name as Hugh was constantly making her days lively. As soon as her parents leave, he would knock on her door and invite her to go out.


    At first, she persistently declined. This caused to be the wrong moved. That whole day, he had been jumping and causing all sorts of noises on top of her room. Causing her to unable to focus or think.


    Not only this, but he had also talked to her nonstop if she was on the veranda. She tried to report the man to the hotel staff but was unable to get any results. It seems like the man had powers within the hotel and was unable to kick him out. Left with no choice, she gritted her teeth and finally succ.u.mbed to his invitation.


    At the moment, they were walking on the beach. Although it was November, the sea breeze was bearable. It wasn''t hot nor was it too cold. April had worn a light blue dress with a gray cardigan, matched with white doll shoes. Beside her, stood a handsome man in a white shirt and jeans. Cefei wore it too casually yet still standing out.


    Along the way, April had been silently listening to him talk. He talked about his travels for the last two years, what he did and what he enjoyed. Surprisingly, she finds it interesting. Sometimes, she would even ask simple questions such as, "Wasn''t that country too humid? Isn''t doing that dangerous? Seriously, you slept on a tree?".


    She couldn''t believe this man had experienced quite a lot of adventures. She somehow felt that her life was dull and uneventful. She somehow wishfully thought to experience some of his adventures. It sounded fun and exciting as he vividly explains his surroundings and his experiences. Hoping that her life was this carefree and meaningful.


    Cefei enjoyed walking along the beach with her. Though it might sound chummy, he honestly just wanted to get to know her more. He couldn''t help but feel attracted to her. Somehow, when he first saw her at the balcony. His eyes found her pleasing to his eyes, his body wishes to touch her and his heart begged to become closer to hers. Although it might sound l.u.s.tful at the start, later he became mild and sincere. To make her open up, he decided to tell stories about himself first. Seeing that she was occasionally asking questions, it gave him a positive feeling that he was on the right track.


    He knew that he shouldn''t try to sway her feelings, yet he couldn''t get himself away from her. As soon as he becomes attracted to one person, that person always lands on his bed without a doubt. He had never failed even once but April''s situation was different. He didn''t want to get entangled with her messy life and yet here he is. Trying to impress her with his adventures.


    He honestly didn''t understand it either. Cefei didn''t have any impressions of her when he first saw her at the party nor when he secretly when to see her in England. Why did it change now? He knew that he was physically attracted to her. Would his l.u.s.t become over once he bring her to her bed? But he would become a beast if he tried to do so. He knew what she had gone through without asking, so he didn''t want to add up to her demons.


    Maybe he was just curious about her? Who knows? Maybe he just felt guilty when he had brought her to Alex''s bedroom? Whatever the issues were, he just wanted to get to know her at this point. Maybe it would clear up something on his head so that he would be able to see why he can''t stay away from her.


    From all his conclusion, he had never once thought of falling in love with her. This would be absurd, for he had never fallen in love with anyone. His little jimmy speaks more for himself than his heart. This, he could not deny. He was a l.u.s.tful person but not the point of being a beast. Cefei had always gained permission before taking actions. He had never laid his hands on a woman that didn''t desire him back.


    "How about you? What''s your story like?" He casually asked at the end of his story.


    April sighed. The longer she talked to this man, the longer she thought that he could read her. Without mentioning her mental problems, she just said that she an unfortunate event happened to her.


    "You could say that I was young and naive. Helplessly in love with someone who was engaged. Thinking that it was his last night as a bachelor, I took the opportunity when he was unable to defend himself. Although I didn''t put him in that situation, I''m still a guilty person." April sighed.


    This was something Cefei didn''t know about. So, she took advantage of Alex that night as well? Is was getting more interesting. "So after that, what happened?"


    "What do you mean what happened? Of course, I hid it from him. He didn''t even know that it was me. Not until he saw my almost 3 year old son. He saw their similarities and secretly took a DNA Test. When the results came out positive, he immediately took responsibility. When his wife knew of it, they end up fighting. Causing their marriage to fall beyond repair. Now, they are on the process of divorce."


    "But what?" Cefei asked.


    "But what?" April looked at him, unable to understand his question.


    "I could hear a but."


    April sighed. "But I feel guilty nowadays. You could say that your words opened my eyes. If I didn''t show up, their marriage wouldn''t end like this. If I didn''t show up, she wouldn''t be targeting me."


    "Targeting? What do you mean?" He knew what she meant but still, he asked.


    April pursed her lips. It wasn''t right for her to say these things in front of a stranger. Well, I guess you could say that Hugh and her was now acquaintance. Still, she didn''t answer. She didn''t even tell Alex about it, why could she tell Hugh. Yet for some reason, she felt at ease with him.


    "Oh, just small things. Nothing to worry about. Casual catfights, no harm done." April smiled.


    If Cefei didn''t really know about the inside story, he would still doubt her words. She didn''t sound convincing enough that it didn''t do any harm to her. What could he do though? It wasn''t his place to act since they were just getting to know each other. Still, leaving some advises shouldn''t hurt.


    "You say that it didn''t brought you any harm, but why are your hands shaking? As if your body fears her instinctively?" Cefei did notice this.


    Hearing those words, April gasped. This man had been keenly observing her, leaving her without anywhere to go to. For what purpose though? Was it really because of mere attraction? Even she was unaware that her hands were shaking with fear.

 Chapter 93 - Calm Days Before The Storm (3)

    The next couple of days, April felt like she was a different person. She felt like a normal girl when she was with Hugh. She didn''t think that being with him was a bad thing. They didn''t do anything except talk and hang out. No flirting or anything that could make the atmosphere weird or awkward.


    Since her son was mostly with her parents, she didn''t have anything else to be worried about. She had treated Hugh as a friend who was also a stranger. Someone who you could share your thoughts, who will listen and guide you with a third parties perspective.


    Although Hugh was brutally honest, she somewhat felt that she needed to hear those words. It made her see the bigger picture and also made her mind clearer. She was still set on being with Alex since the divorce was already on progress. Only, Alex had to prove that he really meant his words and that he would take care of them.


    This time, she didn''t want to act blindly because of her feelings for him. She wanted to feel genuine love and affection without the need to worry about her and her son''s safety. She now fully convinced that Francesca had a hand on those letters, pictures, and as well as the recorder. Only, why did it stop? It had been almost two weeks now and she hadn''t received anything else. It somehow made her feel worried and at the same time, scared. Luckily, Hugh knew how to divert her moods to a better one.


    Cefei accompanied April everywhere. He had noticed that her company was somewhat fun and enjoyable. Not only so, but he also had fun teasing and having a good conversation with her. They both have different views in life and yet they still find common areas where they both agreed on.


    Sometimes, their topics went from celebrities, nature, religion, and politics. They bicker here and there, but nothing major. It was like they were having a deep conversation about the world. Cefei had never seen an intellectual woman like her. Despite having problems mentally, she was still intelligent with a smart mouth.


    He enjoyed every single day that he spent with her, until one day she announced that they were leaving. This made him somewhat shocked and upset, though he never showed it to his face.


    When April and her family left, Cefei still stayed at the hotel. He felt somewhat empty inside and unable to move forward. He still had 4 months left and yet he felt that his journey was over. He didn''t have the drive anymore to go anywhere. So instead of staying in Los Angeles for the rest of his time, he decided to go back to England.


    Maybe it was time to see his father. Somehow, he felt tired and was ready to go back home. Along the way, he could never forget that woman''s laughter and her angelic smile. Unfortunately, she was his friend''s lover. He had already messed up once with Alex''s life, he didn''t want to do it again. For the sake of April''s happiness, he could only wish that she would find happiness with Alex''s arms.


    -----


    When April and her family got back home. They all felt bad that their vacation was over. It had been only two weeks. Unfortunately, they had to cut it short due to Ted''s work. Although he already wanted to have a month off, something came up that he couldn''t neglect. The mother and daughter were understanding enough so they all agreed to go back.


    April had stayed in the US for close to a month now. Since this was the case, she too felt that she had stayed for too long. Her shop had already open and she wanted to go back and check on it.


    So the next couple of days, she too went back to England along with her son Sky.


    -----


    In England.


    Francesca was back at their love nest. She had already got back a week ago and was resting at home. Sometimes, Alex would come and visit. Making sure that she okay and well.


    The Psychologist had told Alex that Francesca needed to have someone beside her to check up on her. Someone who she was comfortable with so that she would not think of taking her life again. Unfortunately, only Alex fits those shoes. This was the reason why Alex had to visit her. Although he had visited her a couple of times, he only acted civil and friendly. Nothing like how he acted with April. Because of this, Francesca became more aggressive towards Alex.


    Every time he visited, she would constantly show her loving side and even tries to seduce him. Yet every time, she would be rejected by her husband. She had paid big time to bribe that Psychologist. Only this way could she be able to stand near him again. Still, this plan wasn''t fulfilling enough to make them go back to where they had been before. For this, she had thought of another idea on her mind. Tonight, Alex would come by for dinner. Tonight, she would make sure that Alex would stay in for the night. A seductive smile appeared on her face.


    "Beverly, is everything ready?" Francesca was currently sitting in the living room. It was almost 6 in the evening. She had ordered a fancy candle dinner for her and her husband. She even ordered all the staff to have a night off. She only needed Beverly tonight.


    "Yes, Ma''am. Everything is all set up. As soon as Sir Alex arrives, everyone will leave the mansion as you order." Beverly reported.


    "Great! Then everything will is set. I have captured his heart once in this manner. I can do it over again. Only this way, can he consider me to be in his life again." Francesca smiled evilly. There was a time before where she had drugged Alex so that he would take her v.i.r.g.i.nity and be responsible for it. Although she plotted it, she had good intentions. She loved Alex so much when they were young and she hated the fact that his parents wouldn''t agree to their union. It was only by going this way was she able to make Alex fought for her, despite having a conflict with his family.


    She smiled as soon as she heard the car sounds in front of the mansion. She got up to welcome her husband back to their home.

 Chapter 94 - A Night of Mistake

    When Alex arrived, Francesca gracefully welcomed him. She was wearing a light pink blouse, a black high waist skirt with black pumps to match it. She showcases her perfectly gorgeous body as well as her long beautiful legs. Her hair was styled as half up and half down, perfectly curled by a professional hairstylist. To top it off, she was wearing her 5-carat diamond engagement ring with matching diamond wedding ring, 24-carat gold dangling earrings, lavishing white pearls as her necklace and bracelet. All of these were gifted by Alex on several occasions.


    Francesca was 25 years old this year. She was 2 years younger than her husband. With her "outfit of the day" look, even Alex was mesmerized. He couldn''t help but take a double look at her. It wasn''t just her looks had changed to a much fresher and easy-going look, her mannerism had become easy to get along as well. This past few days, she had been very attentive to him.


    At first, Alex thought that the sun rose from the west. Later on, he had understood that she meant what she said at the hospital. His wife wanted to fix their relationship, back to their younger years. She wanted to properly pay her duties to him as his wife. Alex knew that it was already too late, yet he didn''t want to upset her right now. Afraid that she would take her life again. He wanted to wait till she was more stable and before making everything straight. Right now, he was invited to have dinner tonight. Dressed in his regular work suit, Alex smiled to his wife. Even if they were going to part ways soon, he wasn''t stingy nor rude. Especially that she made efforts for tonight.


    "You look lovely." He praised.


    "Why, thank you handsome." Francesca teased and gently put her hands on his chest. She batted her long lashes at him and giggled.


    Alex looked at her, not responding to her provocations.


    "Let''s go and eat? I hope your starving, cause I am!" Seeing that he didn''t react, she grabbed his arm towards the dining room.


    The dining room was perfectly decorated. It has a romantic atmosphere. On the long table, various foods with Alex''s favorite dishes were placed. In the middle, there was candlelight and some flowers. Instead of sitting by the ends of the table, Francesca deliberately seated on his right. The way before works, they always seat end to end. Now, she wanted to eat by his side.


    Alex didn''t have a problem with it. He had always went along with her whims before, it wouldn''t change now. Alex also noticed that he had not seen one servant around, surprising but he didn''t voice anything out. Usually, when they have dinner together, there would be always someone waiting by the side. Aside from Francesca''s personal assistant, Beverly; there wasn''t any on sight.


    Alex''s pulled her chair and helped her seated. He always had this gentleman''s side of his since he was raised as a humble man by his parents. By constantly seeing his father doted his mother, he unconsciously learned how to properly please a woman.


    Seeing him doing little things for her, Francesca smiled. She feels like they had returned to their previous years. Nothing to worry about except pleasing each other.


    "So, how''s work dear? Anything good happened?" Francesca opened up a topic as Alex sat down on his chair. She deliberately open a conversation where it was neither bad nor good.


    Alex loosened up his necktie and spoke, "The usual. Merge dealings and the works." He picked up his wine glass and nodded to Beverly to pour him some wine. He had a long day and could use some drink. "How about you? Are you feeling much better today? Hope you didn''t went out of your way to make this dinner."


    Francesca smiled. "All for my dear husband. Nothing that this wife couldn''t handle."


    Beverly poured wine to Alex''s wine glass and then went towards her Boss to pour her some as well. There was a glint of wickedness in Francesca''s eyes, as her gaze shifted to Alex''s wine glass. It was so brief that no one noticed.


    "Don''t overdo yourself. Your doctor said that you needed to rest. Don''t be a pain to your servants." Alex raised the wine glass into his lips and sipped a little. "Hmm... good wine." He praised.


    "Yes, boss!" Francesca giggled. She then picks some dishes up and put some on Alex''s plate.


    Being taken care of, Alex felt happy. No matter what was said and done, she was still his wife. Until the divorce was settled, he and she were still tied up by the law.


    They ate and talk in a happy manner. Casually conversating about their jobs, family, and friends. Anything that wasn''t heavy to talk about. Learning if they had a new hobby or interest. The news or gossips in town and talks about any potential business. The more Alex drink, the more he became relaxed. By the end of the dinner, Alex drank a whole bottle of wine while Francesca only took a bit sips from here and there.


    His body starts feeling hot and thought that the wine was pretty strong. When he got up from his chair, his vision went blurry. Francesca instantly helped him, so that he wouldn''t fell down.


    "I think you drink too much. How about sleeping here tonight? I''m afraid that you''ll get on an accident if you drive tonight." Francesca then signaled Beverly to help her bring Alex to the Master Bedroom.


    Alex looked at his wife and smiled. "Sorry, I couldn''t seem to help it. The wine tasted good but man that is a strong wine." He then lifted his hand to her cheeks, for some reason Francesca did look good on his eyes tonight. He had always thought that he was lucky before, marrying such a beautiful and talented wife.


    Francesca pinched his nose and said. "Well, come on naughty man. You''re heavy so you have to help up bring you upstairs to rest."


    "Yes, ma''am!" Alex chuckled and saluted. His judgment became muddled as he walks slowly towards their room with the help of his wife and her assistant.


    Unknowingly, Francesca''s mouth curled up. Sneering inside her heart.

 Chapter 95 - A Night of Mistake (2)

    * Warning *


    Skip this Chapter,


    If you don''t like the juicy parts


    ------


    The two women had a difficult time bringing Alex up to the Master bedroom. Along the way, Alex was unresponsive and sometimes delirious.


    "Hmmm... It''s hot..." Alex kept tugging his necktie. He felt that his body was on fire, beads of sweat kept rolling off his forehead and back.


    Francesca looks at her husband on the bed. Although he was drugged, he still has the strength to take off his coat. She smiled at him, feeling the excitement on her heart. To avoid suspicions earlier, she drank a glass of wine earlier. So she too was under the influence of the drug, just not as heavy as Alex.


    "You may go." Francesca nodded to Beverly. Beverly bowed and silently left. Tonight, there was only her and Alex inside the Mansion aside from the guards on the main gates.


    Francesca lay beside Alex and slowly untied his necktie. "Be patient dear, I''ll help you cool down in a second." Her smile widen at the thought. It had been many months since she and Alex had done the deed. She misses his touch, the feeling of his hard chest, his m.o.a.ns as he thrust himself into him and his face when he c.u.ms inside her.


    Her face turned red, she acted slow but precise. Due to her soft touch, Alex was incited. "Hmmm..."


    After taking off his necktie, she took off his shoes and socks. Slowly, she sat down on top of him and slowly unbutton his shirt. Alex''s eyes were closed, his neck and face were red. Inside, he felt that his body was raging with flame. He needed to release this or else he would suffer.


    After unbuttoning his shirt, Francesca opened it up to see his chest. The sight could almost make one drool. His tight abs and his hard chest, It made her turned on that she could almost lose control over herself. Luckily, she only drunk a small amount of wine. She lowered her head into his face, she could smell her favorite male perfume on him. She let out a lump of air and kiss his forehead. Down to his cheeks, nose, neck, chest, and abs. She didn''t kiss him on the lips yet, afraid that he would wake up. Slowly, those kisses woke up the beast inside Alex. His manhood hardened at the provocation. "Uhhh..." he m.o.a.ned.


    Hearing him m.o.a.ned, Francesca so turned on. She got up and unbuckled his belt. Slowly, unhooking his pants and unzipping it down. She could feel how tight his pants were, it made her happy that she could still make this beast get hard. As she was done her job, she started to pull his pants down along with his boxers. She bit her lips at the sight of his manhood. Erected high and mighty.


    An Idea hit her and her smile had gotten bigger. She grabbed her prey and gave it a good service. She lick it and sucked it as if scared that someone would take it away from her. She had missed this pungy smell, fill with Alex''s male scent and sweat.


    Alex arched his back as soon as Francesca put his rod into her mouth. "Ahhhh... " He felt so good, but his body was still burning. He got up and remove the rest of his shirt. His eyes were daze as he sat down. He pushes the head down that was giving him a blowjob, making her eat it all.


    Francesca was shocked when Alex sat up, but was more shocked when he pushed her down to his rod. She smiled inside her head. Men, they are always easy to please in bed. For their heads don''t work well, when their l.u.s.t is all they could think of.


    She gave him a good service, making Alex m.o.a.ned all sorts of noise. His right hand was still tightly holding her hair while his left hand was supporting him on the bed. Her movements had gotten faster and faster until Alex couldn''t hold on anymore. He came into her small mouth, Almost making her choke. Still, she endured and swallowed everything.


    When the deed was done, Alex was still delirious. He looked at her as if he wasn''t awake. All he knew is that his body was still hot and he wanted to get rid of it. He couldn''t remember well what was going on nor the person in front of him. Losing his strength, he plopped back to the bed.


    Francesca smiled when his manhood was still standing up. He lost consciousness and yet he still wasn''t done. She undressed her self and got up into the bed. She was wet and horny. Giving Alex a head made her body feel excited and hot.


    Alex''s eyes were closed as if nothing was happening to him. Unless one would look at the beading sweat on his body. Francesca leaned down and smile. "Tonight, I will claim you back as my husband." Gently, her lips landed into his. As if granted with a way to get rid of the raging flame of his body, Alex kissed back passionately.


    His hands grabbed hold on her back, pulling her closer to him. They kissed and their tongues intertwined until they ran out of breath. You can''t fully blame Alex on this one, he wouldn''t be doing such things if he was conscious. Although he was still married to her, he already vowed to stay away.


    That night, he and Francesca shared the bed with hot passion. Their bodies were tangled to each other, afraid that one would run away. Hot and horny noises could be heard inside the room. The room felt like a sauna, filled with steam and heavy atmosphere.


    "Ahhh Ahhh Ahhh ... Alex! Yes! Give it to me! Give it to me!" Francesca m.o.a.ned with excitement and l.u.s.t as Alex''s rod thrust into her.


    "Uhhh.. uhmmmm.." Alex thrust went faster and faster until he could no longer control his body. He came inside her. Thick and wet juices overflowed when he pulled himself out. Yet that wasn''t the end of it. They repeated this cycle multiple times until the two could no longer do it. They fell asleep on each other''s arms when the dawn was almost up.

 Chapter 96 - Do you believe in Fate?

    April woke up from her nap. She was currently flying over towards England. She did a quick glance beside her and saw that Sky was still sleeping. There were almost there, the local time was 4 am. They will arrive in London at about 7 am.


    She glances around and saw that everyone was still taking a nap or was busy doing something. April stretches out her arms, trying to wake up herself. She had been sleeping since she got on the plane. She and Sky had to make two stops. From their state to New York, New York to London.


    She took her phone out and turned it on. It was currently in Airplane mode. When she flew to New York, she still received a text from Alex. Telling them to have a safe flight and that he will pick them up when they arrive. When they got to New York, he didn''t reply anymore. He must''ve fallen asleep, she thought. Odd though, since he didn''t say anything.


    She looked at the Wallpaper on her phone. It was a picture of her, Alex and their son together. The three had wonderful smiling faces. The whole time, Sky was excited to go back and tell his daddy about the things that he did in the US. Even April misses Alex. It had been a long vacation, she thought.


    She wondered how the shop was going. Although Josie was constantly calling her for updates, she still wanted to see it personally. April got up and wanted to stretch her legs. She and her son were placed on First Class by Alex himself. As soon as she said that she wanted to go back, James made all the preparations.


    As she moved around, the stewardess who was tasked to oversee that First Class greeted her.


    "Can I help you, ma''am?" She asked.


    "Do you mind watching my son? Right over there?" April pointed at Sky who was sleeping heavenly. "Just needed to take a loo. I''ll be right back."


    "Sure, ma''am. It''s right over there." The stewardess smiled respectfully and paid attention to Sky and the surroundings.


    "Thank you so much!" April smiled back and left.


    Along the way to the restroom, she saw a familiar figure. "Hugh?" April''s eyes widened. No, that can''t be. Why would he be here? The man that he was looking at had a sleeping eye mask and was sleeping, so she really wasn''t sure. The man had the same auburn hair, height, and complexion with Hugh. April shook her head and went towards the restroom. In there, she bit her lips as she weigh the possibility. She was the last one who got in the First Class since Sky had to go to the restroom before the flight. If it really was Hugh, that would make sense why she didn''t see him. Just that, was it really him?


    April got out and passed the man who was sleeping. His hands were crossed, his body was covered with a blanket. The similarities were uncanny. April kept shaking her head until she got back to her seat. Seeing the same stewardess, she thanked her and looked at her son. Yet her mind wasn''t really there. She recalled the times that she and Hugh was strolling in Los Angeles. She felt that she gained a friend on that vacation. No sort of flirtation, mainly a friendly conversation. At first she was reluctant, later on, she felt at ease. Hugh was such a nice guy. In a way that would let you feel comfortable, although you don''t know him.


    April didn''t dwell on this because, after that, she would never see him again. He doesn''t fully know her since she didn''t tell him where she lives or how to get in touch and neither did Hugh provided his personal information. What are the chances right? She bit her nail as she thought of this. Unable to find a good answer, she even leaned sideways to catch a glimpse at that man. He was sitting in the middle row and was further away, while she and Sky was sitting near the window and was closer to the front.


    The man moved his sleeping position when April was looking. She then realized that she was somewhat stalking someone who was sleeping. She blushed at the thought and sat back properly. "No, no. It can''t be him." April softly slaps both of her cheeks. She sighed and decided to forget about it.


    "I wonder if he is sleeping right now?" April thought. Later on, she fell back to sleep until Sky woke her up to go to the restroom. It was already 5:50 am when they woke up. Only 45 minutes left, it says to land in London.


    She noticed that the man was still sleeping on their way to the restroom, so April didn''t pay attention. Even until they land, April brushed off the thought of confirming his Identity. Even if it was Hugh, what then? She''d rather not meet with him here, it''ll be embarrassing since he knew of her situation.


    -----


    Cefei stretched his body as soon as he got out of the Airport. He saw his assistant Tommie waiting on him. He gave his luggage to the driver. Tommie opened the back passenger seat for his boss. While Cefei was about to go in, he saw a familiar figure who was waiting on the shed. She was holding a trolly with 4 luggage. Her left hand was holding her son while her right hand was holding her phone into her ear. She had a look of being confused and frustrated.


    Instead of getting in, Cefei walks over to her. "April?"


    Tommie was puzzled but didn''t say anything. He stood still and was still holding the door open.


    When she turned, she almost thought that it was Alex since Alex promised to pick them up. But when she turned around, she saw Hugh. "Hugh?" So it really was him, she thought. He was wearing the same clothes as the man who was sleeping on the same flight as hers.


    Cefei softly smiled and asked. "Is everything alright? Do you need a ride?"


    April looked over behind him and saw that there was someone waiting for him. Luxurious car and an assistant. Wealthy person, she thought. She then looked back to him and said, "Someone was supposed to pick us up but he isn''t picking up the phone."


    Cefei''s brows furrowed. "Is it him?" He didn''t say any name since April never did mention Alex''s name.


    April bit her lips and looked at Sky on her left. He had an expectation look but never said anything. He had very behaved the whole time. "Yeah..." She sighed.


    "Well, I can give you a ride." Cefei smiled. Hearing his boss''s offer, Tommie was shocked. No way! Is his boss flirting with someone who has a child already? This was news! His boss only gives this kind of smile to someone he finds attractive. April was in a predicament. She wanted to keep calling Alex but his phone was off. He would never leave them hanging here unless something really happened. Somehow, she was frustrated but worried about him at the same time.

 Chapter 97 - Do you believe in Fate? (2)

    "No, it''s alright. He should be coming over now. Thanks though and it''s good to see you, Hugh. I didn''t expect to see you here." April smiled.


    Cefei scratched the back of his head. Didn''t know if he stepped over an invisible boundary. "Yeah, It''s nice seeing you too. I didn''t know you were from here. So please, don''t think that I followed you. My family lives here and does business around England."


    April could see the awkwardness on his eyes. She chuckled. "Oh, by the way. This is my son, Sky. Sky, this is mommy''s friend. You can call him Uncle Hugh." April gently pulled Sky to the front.


    Sky''s eyes were like a puppy, as Cefei finally focused his gaze on April''s son. He could see the resemblance with him and his friend Alex. He bent one of his knees so Sky didn''t have to look up. "Hello there, little fellow." He smiled warmly at him.


    Sky looked at the man in front of him and then looked at his mom. April saw the hesitation on his eyes, so she nodded and smile to give him some encouragement. Seeing his mom smiling, Sky looked back to the person in front of him. "Hello."


    Sky''s voice was so small, he could barely hear. Yet that voice sounded so melodic, it made Cefei smile. "Have you been a good boy to your mommy during the flight?"


    Sky nodded. "Sky was behaving." he answered.


    Cefei patted Sky''s hair. He was already fond of this young man. "That''s good. Continue behaving and take care of your mom for me." he smiled and got up.


    "If you change your mind, this is my number. Call me if you still need a ride home." Cefei handed April his card.


    April accepted the card and looked at it. There wasn''t anything else on it aside from a cellphone number. "Thanks, Hugh. I''ll see you around then. This is my business card." April handed him hers.


    Sky''s Book Cafe


    April Lewis


    Owner


    + 44 2332 ******


    There was also a cute tiny dog in a mug beside it. Cefei couldn''t help but smile. "Thanks. I''ll see you around. You too little fellow." He ruffled Sky''s hair and turned around. Seeing that his boss was coming back, Tommie helps his boss get in the car and closed the door.


    April looked at the card on her hand again, she sighed and pocketed it. She took out her phone again and started dialing Alex''s cellphone. "Sorry, the number your dialing is currently unavailable. Please call again."


    She bit her lips and sat down near a waiting bench. She helped Sky sat down and pulled the trolly closer. She waited and waited, hoping that Alex was just on traffic. 30 minutes past and still no sign of the man in question. It was now almost 8 in the morning.


    "Mommy? where is daddy?" Sky couldn''t help but wonder.


    April patted her son''s hair and pulled him in her embrace. "Daddy probably is busy." She didn''t want to think about it. She didn''t dare think that Alex had forgotten his promise to pick them up.


    "Let''s call Aunt Josie and see if she can get us. Is that okay?" April smiled at her son. Although she was disappointed at Alex, she needed to stay calm. There must be a reason why he didn''t show up.


    Josie instantly picked up the phone and said that she''ll be there within the next 30 minutes. April sighed in relief and patted her son. Alex, where are you? she whispered in her heart.


    -----


    "She is still waiting, Sir. Should we give them a ride?" Tommie announced. That''s right, they haven''t left the Airport. Instead, they had turned around and parked somewhere close yet hidden from view.


    Actually, Tommie didn''t have to tell him. Cefei was looking at April and Sky. Unbeknownst to him, his fist was clenched tightly at the sight. Alex, oh Alex. What are doing now? He gritted his teeth.


    -----


    Alex woke up feeling sick as hell. His head was throbbing with pain that he couldn''t help but m.o.a.n. He massaged his temples, trying to recall what happened last night. Just then, he heard someone singing as well as shower noises. His eyes opened and noticed the familiar room. He was inside the master bedroom, where he used to sleep in before.


    Of course, he knew who was singing. Francesca had the hobbit of singing when she takes the shower. Alex sat up and noticed that he was n.a.k.e.d under the comforter.


    "F.U.C.K!!!!" He mouthed yet no noise could be heard. He instantly got up and gathered his clothes. In a jiffy, he put it on as fast as he could. He glanced at the clock by the bedside and noticed the time. It was already 9 in the morning. His eyes widened and remembered that he was supposed to pick up April and his son. F.U.C.K, F.U.C.K, F.U.C.K, F.U.C.K!!! He cursed inside his head. Instantly, he took out his phone and noticed that it was off. He turned it on and hoped that April was picked up by her servants.


    Just then, the shower was turned off. Francesca came out with only the bathrobe on. "Darling, your awake." She flashes her gorgeous smile at him.


    Alex''s eyes glared at Francesca. "WHAT HAPPENED LAST NIGHT?!!!"


    Francesca was taken aback. "What do you mean what happened?"


    Alex sat back down in the bed and held his head. "YOU KNOW EXACTLY WHAT I MEANT!"


    "Darling, what''s wrong?" Francesca walked close and gently hugged him.


    "FRANCESCA! DON''T PLAY JOKES ON ME! What did you put on that wine!? I know my limit and I would never be drunk that fast!" He shrugged off her arms away from him and stood up.


    "What''s wrong with sleeping with your wife? We are still married, Alex! It''s not like its a sin to have s.e.x with me!" Francesca glared at Alex. Not admitting anything.


    "F.U.C.K!!! Don''t take me as a dumb person! I would never want to sleep again with you, I am already taken by April!" He clenched his fist tightly.


    "ALEX! I am your wife! THAT BITCH ISN''T WORTH ANY OF YOUR TIME! Alex, please. Let''s fix this. We can fix this marriage. Just give me a chance. I will make up for everything that I owe you. I only need once chance!" She begged on her knees and held his leg.


    Alex was furious. He didn''t thought that Francesca would actually pull a trick on him. "F.U.C.K! April is much kinder than you! Who are you calling a bitch?! Didn''t you throw me away since you are busy with your career?! Now your begging for me, when I don''t want to be in this relationship anymore?! Just what kind of woman did I marry?! My parents were right, I should''ve listened to them! You aren''t worthy to be my wife!" He pulled her away from him and pushed her body into the bed. Alex turned around and left, not waiting for her reply.


    Seeing that he was leaving, Francesca got up and try to catch him just before he leaves the mansion.


    "ALEX!!!"


    Alex stopped by the door but he didn''t turn around. "Don''t make me hate you more than I already am" He whispered. He tried to move again but stopped at her reply.


    "HAHAHAHA! GO! LEAVE AND GO TO YOUR MISTRESS! Once you leave this mansion, I promise that I will make her life miserable! Your threats has no effect on me! So what?! You wanna f.u.c.k with my company? Who gives a damn, Cause I don''t! If I don''t have you in my life, what''s the use of it?! HAHAHAHA! Let''s see who has the last laugh." Francesca yelled out loud.


    This time, Alex turned around to see Francesca leaning at the last step of the stairs. "You are despicable!" With that, he turned and left.


    Francesca laughed and laughed until tears came out from her eyes. Alex already left and there was no turning back. Their marriage was over, really over this time. "Why, why did you leave me? Why can''t you choose me?! WHY?!!!"


    Beverly was at the side. She stayed inside the Mansion last night as her boss''s order. When she heard her boss yelling, she ran as fast as she could to see if something bad happened. She saw and heard their short conversation. Beverly looked towards her boss and sighed.


    "April, I hope you are ready." She whispered softly. She knew her boss so well, she had been with her for almost 10 years. Once Francesca says something, she would do it without hesitation.

 Chapter 98 - Do you believe in Fate? (3)

    As Alex drove out the property, he noticed that his phone had several texts, missed calls and voicemails from April. He then connected his phone to the car and called her.


    He didn''t want to hide it from her. No matter what, she deserves to know what happened. He''d rather mentioned it to her first than letting Francesca say it to her.


    Ring ring ring...


    "Hello?" April answered.


    "Baby, I''m sorry I didn''t pick you up. Where are you? I''ll head there." Alex gripped the steering wheel as he drove into town.


    "I''m home now. Josie picked us up. It''s okay, is everything fine?" April sighed in relief. She was somewhat worried when she couldn''t get a hold of Alex.


    "I''m good, I''ll explain everything when I get there. Wait for me." Alex then started heading to the Burghley Mansion.


    "Okay. I''ll wait for you. Drive safe." April said and then she hangs up.


    Alex sighed. "April, I''m so sorry." He whispered even though the connection was already cut.


    -----


    April looked at her phone. Somehow, she felt that something big happened. What could it be? She sat down on the couch. Lauri had taken care of Sky already and Josie left to go to the shop.


    Just then, her phone rang again. It was a text from a number that she didn''t know. As she opened the text message, her hand started shaking.


    "Wanna know why Alex didn''t pick you up this morning?"


    "He spent his night with me and didn''t wake up in time for you."


    Then there was an image of Alex starked n.a.k.e.d beside Francesca. To validate that it was really the current time and not an old photo of them. Francesca got Alex''s phone on showing its wallpaper. It was the wallpaper of Alex, April, and Sky.


    "We did it a lot of times, he was too tired to give a damn about you. Stay away from my husband!"


    Her hands slipped and the phone fell into the floor. It didn''t break since the fall wasn''t far but her heart did. Just then, another picture came and it was a kissing picture of Francesca and Alex, still n.a.k.e.d in bed.


    Tears fell as she was still dazed, shocked to see this kind of revelation. She knew that Francesca had a wicked personality, yet to this degree? The question is should she trust Alex or not?


    Alex. Right, Alex was coming. He should tell her, right? He wouldn''t hide it to her right? If he says it and be honest with it, she''ll forgive him. That''s right, she trusts him. Francesca should have done something that wrong. Alex wouldn''t be like this.


    While her other side of the brain says, didn''t he still loves his wife? What if... What if it was a consented s.e.x? What if, they both wanted it to happen? Is she not enough? Or did he only used her because his wife was cold to him?


    Whatever the answer was, she is a grown woman already. The more she became hurt and disturbed, the more Francesca wins. She understands this kind of logic. Ain''t it the reason why Francesca kept targeting her?


    She wiped down her tears and picked up her phone on the floor. She inhaled a big lump of air and exhaled it. Much better, she thought. She then tools this courage and replied.


    "So what? Haven''t you slept with him for more than 10 years already? Adding another night wouldn''t matter. I have a son with him on just one night of having s.e.x, while you? A mere marriage that is about to be done, what''s to brag about that?"


    After sending the text, she turned off her phone. It was the first time that she stood up for herself. Although she was hurt, she wanted to fight for herself. She was always the one who gets hurt, who would protect her if she couldn''t protect herself. From now on, the person who should save her from this cruel world is herself.


    As Hugh said, "Trust only yourself and no one else. Only you can break away from the pain you are suffering. If you let them hurt you, then you''ll get hurt. If you fought back, then you''ll find yourself in a much better place."


    April placed the phone on the center table and stood up. She walks towards the front door and waited for that lover of hers. No matter what, she''ll get her answers from him. It was now or never. She needed to know where she stands on his life.


    -----


    Cefei sat down on the bar, a high-class pub in England. It was of his friend''s business so he was a known regular there.


    "The usual sir?" The bartender asked.


    Cefei only nodded and waited for his drink. Somehow, he felt like drinking today. It wasn''t even noon yet, he found himself here already. His mind was still wrapped around to a certain someone.


    He asked himself a million times on why would he care about what happens to her? Yet, he could never find the reason why. He believes in fate but is it really fate that he met her? Or just a mere coincidence?


    No matter how he thought about it, his mind was with April. He was mad and furious when he saw April waiting for Alex. Where did he go and why was he making her wait? Later on, when he saw that April was picked up by a different person, Cefei felt frustrated with Alex.


    April doesn''t deserve any of this treatment. Why is she suffering in silence? Or the right question was why is she letting herself suffer? Talking to her, he had learned that she was smart and quick-witted. But why is she dumb and making herself suffer in a pointless relationship?


    This, he could not understand. As soon as his drink was placed in front of him, he drank it. If only he met her first than Alex. If only I didn''t pulled that prank and instead companied her that night. Would things change then?

 Chapter 99 - Clearing his name

    As soon as Alex''s sports car came in to view, April''s heart pounded like someone was hammering a nail into it. It was hurting and bleeding yet she stood still as nothing happened. She prepared herself for the upcoming confrontation.


    Instead of welcoming him, she went inside to grab her purse and her cellphone and then went out to meet him.


    As she got out, she saw Alex got out of the car and was about to greet her. "Start the car, I want to talk to you but not here." Not here where our son could hear. She wanted to add by decided not to. She could see that he just woke up since he was still standing and unmoving.


    Instead of waiting for him, she helped herself into the passenger seat and waited for the man to wake up. His hair was still messy but presentable. It looked like he just fixed it.


    Alex was puzzled and then followed her orders. He got it the car the started driving it out of the mansion. "Where do you wanna go?"


    April look ahead and didn''t look at him. She was afraid that once she looks at him, her strength will leave her. "Let''s go to your villa. I wanna smell the ocean."


    It was a haven place for her. Where the two had started getting along and becoming one.


    Alex then started heading towards his villa. It would take an hour to get there. As he tried to say something, he heard her speak.


    "Don''t. Wait till we get there." She said. She wasn''t ready to hear his excuses yet.


    Alex sighed and looked at April. He knew he messed up big time. He gulped and tried to hold her hand. She didn''t decline his gesture yet she wasn''t welcoming either.


    No matter how cold she was, Alex held her hand. His thumb slowly caresses the back of her palm, sending warmth into them.


    An hour silently passed like that and they arrived at his villa. This time, April let him opened the door for her. This made Alex feel happy inside, knowing that he was slightly forgiven.


    "Let''s go inside. It''s cold out here." He pulled April''s waist and guided her inside the Villa.


    April still didn''t decline and went along with him. Inside, the room was dark since the curtains and windows were closed. Alex leads her to the couch and made her sit.


    "Hold a second, I''ll light up this place." Even he felt that it was unnerving. He knew that he and April will have a big talk. For this, he needed to ease the atmosphere first.


    After turning some lights on and opening some curtains. The place became relaxing. The villa had a vibe for relaxation, so of course, it would make someone feel more at ease. It was actually a good place to talk heart to heart.


    Alex brought some warm tea to April and a dark Coffee for him. He just woke up and needed the caffeine to awaken his bones. After placing their drinks on the coffee table, he noticed that April was fidgeting his hands.


    He sighed and kneeled in front of her. He had a confession to make and he knew that he was still a guilty party no matter what happened. He took both of her hands into his and opened his line like this.


    "Baby, I''m sorry. I will not make a reason for my excuses, instead, I want to be honest with you." Alex looked at her but she wasn''t looking at him. Alex leaned his head into her hand and knees and continued his confession.


    "When I got back from the US, Francesca tried to commit suicide. She and I had the same rare blood type and so I went to donate some of my blood. We met like this before. She was anemic and weak. The school contacted me and ask if I could help a fellow student.


    I accepted since it wasn''t a big deal and my parents had raised me to be humble and kind. After getting to know her, I fell in love and the rest was history. Seeing her in that state, I felt guilty for my actions. In a way, I was one of the reasons why she wanted to end her life.


    She says that losing me made her woke up. As they say, regrets only come at the very end. She regretted that she neglected me. She begged to come back and be part of her life again. She promised me that she will do all her wife''s duties and fulfill her responsibilities.


    I would be lying if I said that I wasn''t tempted. But then I woke up from my delusions and knew that it wasn''t the right thing to do. Believe me, I meant what I said that I have fallen for you. I love you and I want us to be a family together with our son.


    But Francesca, she had a special place in my heart. I couldn''t just let her die. I wasn''t raised like that. I wanted to be with you but I also don''t want her to suffer because of my own selfishness. So I decided to help her recover. Only to the point that she could stand up for herself again. Her doctor had said that she needed someone to take care of her, someone who is comfortable with.


    As you may know, her mother didn''t want her and her father only uses her. She didn''t have any other family aside from me. I was still her husband by the law. I know this might sound ridiculous to you, but I just had to help her. I promise I didn''t want to step over the line. I kept her within an arm''s reach and not let her get closer than that."


    He looked up and saw April crying. His heartache was so bad when he saw her in tears. He got up and sat beside her. He didn''t hesitate any more and pulled her head into his chest. He didn''t care that he''ll get soak from her tears.


    "Baby, I''m sorry." He whispered into her ear. He caressed her back as he continued his confession. Although he knew that his next words would be unpleasant, she deserved to know about it.


    "She invited me to dinner yesterday. Along the way, I didn''t notice that she drugged my drink. I lost consciousness and woke up n.a.k.e.d. Baby, I''m so sorry. Even though I wasn''t myself, I still slept with her. I didn''t mean for it happened. I was dumb and naive to think that she would actually change. I thought that she had changed for the better after what happened.


    Call me an idiot, a bastard or any bad names. I know I deserve it. But please, believe me when I say I didn''t mean for it to happen. I may still have loved my wife, before but not now. Not when I can fully see how disgusting personality is. " He gritted his teeth as he said these words.


    When he woke up and noticed what happened, he felt disgusted even to himself. He didn''t understand why we were swayed. He was guilty but not to the point of getting back with his wife. No. April was much better than Francesca. Inside and out, April was more beautiful than fake swan.

 Chapter 100 - Clearing his name (2)

    April tears were like an endless source of water, yet not once did she made a sound. She cried in silence as she listened to his confession. If one had experienced it before, then you will know how heartbreaking for her and yet how strong she was on handling it.  Someone who cries in silence would feel how heart-clenching it was, how hard it was to breathe and how hard to suppress her cries.


    As she listened to him, it became worse and worse. It was as if someone was stabbing her heart nonstop. Funny thing was, the person who did it was the one she had loved the most. While she was in the US and healing her heart, he was busy taking care of his wife.


    What does this mean? Why was he so accommodating? And when he said that he was guilty of her suffering. What about me? She thought. What about the suffering that she endured from his wife? Right now, she couldn''t even bring it up.


    Her eyes became red and swollen. Her face was red as a tomato from crying. When he finished her sentence by saying that he no longer loves his wife because he finally saw her disgusting personality. To what end though? She couldn''t help but think.


    Now that everything happened already? Knowing that Francesca had deliberately planned it, she couldn''t help but wonder. Out of herself, she asked this out loud. "What if she gets pregnant?"


    This stunned Alex. He didn''t know what to say. He hadn''t thought of it. He only thought of how disgusting it felt, sleeping with a vile woman and it was even his wife. April''s question woke him up to face an important matter at hand.


    "If she is, I would do anything to abort it." He clenched his fist. "No matter what, the divorce will go forward. Her getting pregnant would be an easy matter."


    He hugged April tightly and said. "I will get rid of it."


    April instantly pulled herself away and asked. "If you had known that time who I was and when I became pregnant. Would you have gotten rid of our son too?!"


    This made him stiffened, unable to answer.


    His silence broke her heart even more. Unable to stand being near him, she stood up and ran away. Far as possible from him. Her heart was in a mess and she didn''t want to say any nasty words. No matter what was said and done, he was Sky''s father.


    Alex had seemed to be frozen. He knew that he should run towards her and yet his body didn''t want to listen. He sat there as his whole world had just shattered. He couldn''t understand why he couldn''t answer her. Yet he knew inside his heart that he loved his son, so why did he hesitate?


    "April, wait!" He stood up and tried to see where she was heading. He ran everywhere trying to see a glimpse of her.


    The villa was situated near the beach. It had easy access for the wealthy families like him. Yet no matter where he turned and ask, nobody had seen her passed by.


    -----


    April was unconscious. When she was running away earlier, she didn''t notice that there were two men following her. As soon as she walked into an empty corner, the two men acted fast and grabbed her. One man held her down while the other man put a handkerchief on her nose. It was filled with chloroform, making her fall asleep.


    When they noticed that she was unconscious, the other one carried her up while the other one called for their ride. Minutes later, a van came into view and they instantly went inside.


    When the door opened, the two both greeted. "Boss, we got the girl."


    "Good job. Bring her in." A man''s voice said.


    The two nodded, brought her in and closed the door. They went to sit on the other car, who following the van.


    Inside the van, a man with shades on looked at the unconscious woman. He then whispered, "Long time no see, my little whore."


    He caressed her face and lick her cheek. He took his sunglasses off, one could see the l.u.s.t in his eyes.


    -----


    Alex panicked. He called her cellphone but it was off. Unable to locate her, he called James to get someone to check all the security cameras in the area.


    He still roams around to see if he had miss some spots where she could have run to. An hour later, James called back and gave him the bad news.


    "In corner F, two men cornered her and took grabbed her. She fell unconscious and brought her inside a black van. I already traced the plate numbers and its showing as fake plate cards.


    Unfortunately, the two men were wearing masks and I can''t do a face recognition on them." James reported. As soon as he saw the scenario on the camera, his heart became unstable. If he was like this, what would become of his boss?


    "F.U.C.K!!!" He cursed. "FIND HER! FIND HER FOR ME!!! USE ALL OUR SOURCES AND FIND MY WOMAN!" Alex hanged up and went back to the villa.


    He took his sports car out and drove as fast as he could. If there was one person who could him out, it would be his father.


    "April, I''m sorry. I''m sorry." He kept saying as if it was his mantra. "Wait for me. I''ll save you. Wait for me." He gripped the steering wheel and pushed the gas pedal hard.


    Time was ticking. A kidnapping had occurred in front of him and it was his woman, the mother of his son. Thinking back to their last conversation, why didn''t he answered her.


    "April, I would not abort it. You and Sky are my life. Without the two of you, I wouldn''t be able to wake up from my horrible dream." Tears fell in his eyes. "Please be safe." He cried as his sports car drove as fast as the wind goes.

 Chapter 101 - Back to Square one

    When April woke up from being knocked out, she was inside an unfamiliar room. The room was small and she could hear water waves from outside the room. The room also moved. If her instincts were right, she''s on yatch.


    She tried to recall what happened before she lost consciousness. That time, Alex and her had a serious talk. She ended up walking away, hating Alex for what he did.


    Although she acted bravely by sending that reply to Francesca, it still made her heart bleed. She knew that it wasn''t Alex''s will to sleep with his wife, yet he was still at fault for keeping in contact with her. Yes, she felt that it was wrong. Although the two were still married, the divorce had been in process. Doesn''t that mean that their relationship should be over? She didn''t believe that Francesca was suicidal. If someone asks her, she would say that it must''ve been a trick to lure Alex to her side.


    Alex was so kind and humble that he was easily tricked. He did also say that he felt guilty, did that mean that his heart wavered?


    Instead of worrying who kidnapped her, she was crying for her pathetic life. She loved and trusted him, yet why couldn''t he answer that question? Would he really ask her to abort Sky? If he knew that she was pregnant early on? She laid there on the bed as tears ran down from her eyes. Is this how she gets repaid for all the love that she gave? She must''ve done awful things in her previous life, for her to receive this kind of life.


    As she was wallowing her pain, the door opened. Her right arm was covering her eyes as she silently cried. She heard the door opened but wasn''t really interested in whoever it was. As the person got closer, she smelled a familiar scent. Of course, it was him. Although she was scared now, what of it? Her life had been a roller coaster. No matter where she goes, his shadow follows.


    "Oh my dear, why are crying?" A man''s voice echoed beside her. He sat down on a chair and looked at her. He was somewhat smiling yet there were dangers in his eyes.


    April didn''t reply and kept her silence. Seeing that he was being ignored, it made him happier. "Didn''t think to see you grown so much beautiful since the last time we''ve been together. Pictures didn''t do justice, my love. You are more beautiful than the first time I claimed you as mine." His lips curled up.


    This time, April removed her arm from her face and sat up. She looked at the person beside her with uncertainty.


    Jackson Swaniston. He was a mixed-race between European and Asian. She didn''t really know his real background, back then she was drugged. She was mostly dazed and incoherent. Looking at him, he was now more matured. He was now in his mid 30''s. Quite a lot of years had passed, yet his looks still remain the same. We''ll if you really want to picture him, he had a big daddy posture. The last time she met him, he was sporting a bad boy look in his mid 20''s. He aged pretty good if you asked her.


    He would be one of those hot matured actors that women would die for, like that Aquaman. Jackson is slightly different though, He had muscles but it wasn''t as prominent. Right now, he had long black hair, a clean-shaven face, dressed in long sleeves and shorts.


    Jackson lighted a cigarette and blew it on April''s face. "Did you miss me?" A smirk was plastered on his face.


    April could feel the dangers as she sat near him. Although she was drugged, she mostly remembers every time he "made love" to her. Yes, that''s what Jackson calls it.


    "You grew your hair," April replied. It was inevitable, she knew that she can''t escape right now. The only way to protect her life is to be obedient. Facing Jackson again, made her remember everything that happened before.


    Jackson smiled so wide, showcasing his white teeth. "So you''ve noticed. Glad that you still remember me." After saying that, he put his cigarette down the ashtray and got up.


    He then moved so slowly and gently sat down on the bed. He leaned his body near April and held her chin up. All the while, April didn''t moved. She clenched her fist under the blanket.


    "Did you also remember how you throw me into Jail and locked me up for 10 years?!" His gray eyes glared at her. There was killing intent in it. Slowly, the hand that held her chin got stronger. He pinched her chin tightly.


    April swallowed her saliva as if she was back into his control again. Her brown eyes slowly darkened. "I miss you." She replied.


    Jackson smiled and laughed. "Hahaha! That''s right baby. I miss you too. Don''t worry, this time I won''t let you go." After saying it, he forcefully claimed her mouth. His tongue invaded her mouth, while his other hand roamed all over her body.


    That''s right, April was drugged again. As the kissed deepened, he kissed her until he was satisfied. He almost "made love" to her again when someone knocked at the door.


    "Boss, Emergency!"


    Jackson glared at the door and then back to the woman below him. "Wait for me darling, I''ll be back." He then got up and fixed his shirt. He left April in a messy state.


    There were hickeys on her neck and chest. Her hair was a mess and her shirt was opened. Although she couldn''t control her body and mouth, she saw everything that happened. It looks like the drug this time got improved. She knew that Jackson has a powerful background that studies drugs. Wasn''t she was one of their test subjects before?


    A tear fell from her eyes. I guess this is how my life goes, she thought.

 Chapter 102 - Back to Square one (2)

    2 days prior.


    Ever since April was confirmed kidnapped, Alex had dispatched all his people to find her. Since his father technically owns the Hawthorne Company, he was informed of the situation.


    It was a sleepless night. Everyone knew that the first 24 hours would be the most critical. With Phoebe''s insistence, she was able to convince her husband and son to inform April''s parent''s as well. In the meantime, they went to get Sky and bring him into their mansion for his safety.


    While Phoebe watches her grandson, Theo and Alex went to collaborate with their men to find possible clues that could lead them to April''s location.


    Due to their argument, she forgot to bring her purse when she ran out. Even then, the kidnappers might''ve left it too on the street where they took her. So using a GPS to locate her was out of the question. The only way they could do it was to collaborate with the local police. The Police had spread the news to its staff about the fake plates and the vans. Any sightings should be reported immediately.


    When the Lewis heard of the news, Annie fainted while Ted cursed Alex over the phone. Alex was the one to bring the news to them, he felt guilty for not able to protect her. After hanging up, Ted called his secretary to buy the fastest ticket to England and to postpone all his meetings for a month. Everyone on the mansion about April''s situation from back then. The Lewis treated their servants like family. Without even the orders of their Master, they went to look around for clues around the house. Some of the servants from before are still currently serving the Lewis, hence they knew what to do.


    Mr. and Mrs. Sanford are a married couple who had served the Lewis for 20 years. Mr. Sanford is the Driver for Ted Lewis while Mrs. Sanford is the Main Cook in the Kitchen. When April was kidnapped before, they were ordered to search around the house to find any sort of clues. This is the reason why when April is kidnapped again, they had told the other servants to search the house.


    Within 2 hours, one of the newly hired maid came back to Mrs. Sanford with a tape recorder.


    "Where did you find it?" Mrs. Sanford looked at it and opened the recorder. There was a tape inside.


    "It was under Miss April''s Bed. I figured that since she came here, it would be the best place to find something." The maid explained her findings.


    "Good, good. I''ll bring it to the Master. If this is a clue, I''ll make sure you''re rewarded. In the meantime, look for more clues."


    "Yes, Mrs. Sanford" the maid then left to find more unusual stuff in April''s room.


    Mrs. Sanford sighed, she had watched April grew since their Madam had given birth to her. She felt that April didn''t deserve any of these to happen to her. She sighed again and went towards the Study. Madam was resting in their room while their Master was inside the study. It had been 3 hours since the Masters have gotten the call.


    In UK time, April was kidnapped around noon. In USA Eastern Time, that would be around 7 am. Alex had called the Lewis after 5 hours of her disappearance. Added another 3 hours, April was missing for 8 hours now. It was now 3 pm USA Eastern time and 8 pm in UK Time.


    *Knock knock*


    "Enter" Ted''s voice was hoarse from yelling. He had just gotten off the phone with his secretary. Apparently, the latest plane to England would not be till 9 pm tonight. Everything was fully booked. He wasn''t like the Smiths or the Hawthorne''s that owned their aircraft.


    Mrs. Sanford entered hesitantly, seeing that the Master wasn''t in a good mood. "Uhm. Sir, One of the maid had found this in Miss April''s room." She walked in and placed the recorder on the table, in front of Ted.


    Ted''s brows furrowed. "Have you checked?"


    "No sir, I wasn''t sure if I am allowed to hear it. It was under Miss April''s bed. It was likely that she hid it there." Mrs. Sanford gulped.


    Ted picked up the Recorder and opened it. There was indeed a tape inside. He had never heard of April owning a tape recorder. "You may leave."


    Mrs. Sanford bowed and left. She knew how hard it was for their Master to locate April before, having the situation repeated must''ve really taken a toll of his body. Right now, they could only support the Mansion while the Masters are busy. They could only pray and hope that nothing happens to April, as well as the health of their Masters.


    Ted closed the recorder and pressed play. Unfortunately, it made a click sound. Letting Ted know that it was the end of the tape. So he re-winded the tape and waited till it finished.


    Somehow, he was nervous. His hands were sweating. He hated the fact that his daughter was kidnapped again. How sad and scared must''ve been. This, he can''t fathom. Once he heard another click, that the recorder had finished rewinding. He took a deep breath and pressed play.


    As soon as he heard the voice inside the recorder, Ted''s brows furrowed. It got deeper and deeper as the tape played on its own. When Alex and Francesca''s conversation ended, he thought that the recorder was done so he threw it on the floor out of anger.


    "Damn that Alex!!!"


    He could feel that Alex did care for his daughter yet that doesn''t justify his words just now. Ted''s veins popped out on his fist, neck, and forehead. He was furious and hearing this now doesn''t help at all. Just then, he hears another voice. The voice sounded familiar but he can''t place where he heard it. He then walked towards the recorder and picked it up on the floor.


    "Little girl. Miss this daddy?


    Don''t worry, I''m almost done here with my sentence.


    Sooner or later, daddy will get you.


    You and Daddy will have lots of fun again.


    Hahahaha."


    It was on repeat for a couple of times. Ted''s mind went black and went to the past. He then placed the puzzled together. He gritted his teeth, his eyes turned red and tears fell on his face.


    The voice was the same man that he tried ao hard to put in jail. Who would''ve known that he was now back? Ted fell on his knees and asked God for questions. Why do these things keep happening to his only child? What cursed things did they done for her to deserve this? He asked himself over and over until he hated himself for not killing that man!


    He didn''t get up till an hour later when someone pushed the Study Room open. Malcolm Smith saw his best friend devasted on the floor. He had gotten the news late since he was at a meeting. His fist clenched and helped his best friend up. Ted was dazed and was not speaking, it was like he didn''t even saw Malcolm inside the room.

 Chapter 103 - Back to Square one (3)

    After helping his best friend seat on the couch inside the study room, Malcolm couldn''t help but sigh. He too was anxious to know what exactly happened yet he knew that asking his best friend right now wouldn''t be a good idea. He then saw that there was a tape recorder on the floor. It fell from Ted''s hands just now when he helped him up. He then walked towards it and played it. Unfortunately, it was the end of the tape so he had to re-wind it.


    After waiting for a bit, he played the recorder. Same as Ted, he became furious. He was part of that past and so he didn''t have to think hard who was the voice at the end of the tape. Fortunately, he was more oriented and so he didn''t fell into shock like Ted. He looked at his best friend and sighed. Malcolm himself treated April as his daughter. To see it happening again pains his heart. He knew that he couldn''t leave his best friend now, Ted needed his help and so he took out his phone and called a bunch of numbers.


    He stayed inside the room and talked to a bunch of people while Ted silently sat on the couch. After an hour, the plane was finally ready. He had ordered his own men to ready his plane. Just then, the door opened.


    "Father! I''m going with you!" Colm abruptly announced once he came in. Following behind him, Malcolm saw his wife Jenny.


    Jenny instantly went to hugged her husband. She could see his red eyes as soon as she came in. "Dear, do what you need to do. I''ll bring Annie to our house and keep her company."


    Malcolm sighed and hugged his wife. "Thank you, dear. Do keep yourself healthy as well, I''d worry about you too." He then kissed her hair. Their hugged didn''t last long since Jenny pulled away. She took a glanced at Ted and sighed. He was still dazed. Malcolm could only shake his head when Jenny looked at him in question.


    Malcolm looked at their son and said. "No, you need to stay here and handle both of our companies. Your uncle doesn''t have any son to rely on, so you have to stay."


    Colm glared at his father. "NO! I''m going to save her! This time, I want to find her myself!"


    Malcolm sighed. Seeing the two in disagreement, Jenny spoke. "Son, your father is right. Our company and your uncle needs your help. Someone has to stay."


    "Mother! How can you do this to me?! April needs all the help she can get! Remember the last time?! Didn''t she waited for me?! April needs me! She wants me to find her!" Colm angrily yelled his emotions.


    When he heard about this news earlier, he hated himself for not seeing her back then before she left. He hated himself for letting her leave in bad terms. Now that she is kidnapped again, he can''t just stay in the corner and wait for news again. He just can''t! Even if April doesn''t love him, he still wanted to see her alive. He''d rather see her happy with someone else than to see her dead.


    "ENOUGH! I ... " Before Malcolm could even finish his words, Ted interrupted. "Let him go."


    Everyone turned around to look at Ted, he was now getting up. "The staff should be able to handle it. I have arranged everything on my side. Let''s go. April can''t wait too long." He then walked and stopped in front of Jenny. "Please keep an eye out for Annie. She can''t handle this by herself. I''d watch out of her but our daughter needs my help." He then looked down and clenched his fist.


    Jenny was teary and hugged Ted. "I''ll do my best. Please keep an eye out of my husband and son too." She then pulled away. "I have arranged your clothes already as well your dear. Both of your luggage should be ready and loaded in the car. I''ll stay for the night to keep watch on Annie."


    "Thank you," Ted replied.


    Malcolm then hugged his wife. "Don''t tire yourself too much. I''ll keep in touch as soon as we land and if there is news."


    Jenny nodded and looked at her son. "What are you waiting for? Get your father and uncle going!"


    Colm then woke up from his thoughts and got out of the room, Ted followed out. Malcolm held hands with his wife until they got out of the mansion. He gave her a last peck on the lips before he left.


    Jenny looked at the sky, it was now almost 6 pm. Tears fell down on her cheeks. She too has accepted April like her own daughter. Now that April disappeared again, she felt a stabbing pain inside her heart. But right now, her best friend needed her help. She wiped away her tears and ordered the servants around.


    Some were ordered to pack away Annie''s clothes, while others were ordered to cook dinner. It was going to be a long week, she thought.


    -----


    BANG !!!


    "What did you say?!" Cefei slammed his fist on the table.


    "April was kidnapped around noon yesterday. It''s now 8 am and so she''s been missing for roughly 20 hours." Tommie reported.


    "Why didn''t I got this news yesterday?!" Cefei glared at Tommie.


    Tommie gulped and explained. "We didn''t have any close relations with her and our men didn''t report it. I only found out about it today when I saw the news on TV."


    Cefei doesn''t watch TV or more likely that he doesn''t have the time to. He was busy yesterday doing conference meetings and then at night, he had to do social meetings. He had been away for quite a long time so now he was booked with work.


    "Did you found out who took her?" With the Black Dragon Club behind him, there was no information that they couldn''t uncover.


    "It was the same man who kidnapped her from before. From the information that we dug up, it looks like Alex''s wife had gotten him out of jail earlier than expected. I''m not sure if Alex''s Group already knew of Francesca''s dealings with that man. By the looks of things, they are still blindly looking for her." Tommie then handed a bunch of paper works that he had dug up to his boss.


    Cefei then looks at the papers. There were also pictures of Francesca and her secretary, meeting suspicious people. He knew that he didn''t have the right to save her, yet he had the information on his hands. His mind and heart were battling a silent war inside him. His heart was saying, "Go and save her! You can''t let her suffer any longer!". His mind disagreed, "You aren''t that close to her and she doesn''t know you or your identity! Once you showed up, what then? She will hate you for lying to her!"


    Cefei held his head with both of his hands. He was frustrated. He hated Alex, Francesca and to that kidnapper! What the hell are they all doing?! Why are they targetting a kind and innocent woman?! But most of all, He hated himself for not knowing April before everything happened to her!

 Chapter 104 - Back to Square one (4)

    Cefei sighed in resign. "Go and find a way to leak this information to Alex."


    Tommie sighed in relief. He was worried that his boss would charge himself out and do it himself.


    "No matter what, she should be found. Find Francesca for me and that man! Use the club''s resources as much as you need." Cefei pressed his hands together, trying to calm himself down.


    Hearing the orders, Tommie was astonished. "The Old Master?"


    "If someone asks, just send him my way. Even if it''s my Father! Go!" Cefei glared at Tommie.


    Tommie sighed, he then bowed and left. He ran as fast as he could to the Black Dragon Club''s secret headquarters.


    Cefei then sighed. "April, I could only help you this much. If I had met you earlier, I wouldn''t have let you suffer this kind of miserable life. If there is a second life, I hope that I can meet you first." His hand clenched into a fist. Though he never thought that a woman can move him this much, It was already too late to show his affections. He could only stay behind the curtain and hope that she finds her happiness in this life.


    -----


    "Sir, I received some news." James quickly came inside the Hawthorne''s Study Room. Inside, one could see the haggard look of Theo and Alex. Phoebe was now accompanying Sky to get the child to calm down.


    When Sky heard that his mother was taken away by some bad guys, he went hysterical! The once calm and well-behaved kid became wild and unreasonable. One could see how much the child cherishes his mother.


    Alex instantly grabs the papers from James and looked at it. As soon as his eyes landed on them, his brows crossed and his hand that was holding the papers started to hold on it tighter.


    "WHERE DID YOU GET THIS?!" Alex glared at James.


    "Someone had sent it to the office. No one was unable to see who it came from, I already went to order our men to look up its origins and validity." James explained.


    Theo snatched the papers to study it. He was instantly shocked to see the information inside. "No need. I know where this came from."


    Alex looked at his father. "Where?"


    "The Black Dragon Club." Theo laid down the papers on the table in front of him. He was exhausted yet he was holding on. He was already 45 years old. Not too old yet but he could feel that he aged roughly 10 years on 1 day.


    Alex''s brows furrowed. He had heard of the Black Dragon Club from his father once he started managing their company himself. "But why would they help us? What''s their motive?"


    Theo was not sure himself either. "The Black Dragon Club has always been secretive and powerful. They only move when there is something to be gained about. Right now, I don''t know what that could be. But our priority lays in finding April. Get your stupid wife here! We need to interrogate that vile woman!" Veins were popping out on Theo''s neck and forehead. He had a hunch that, that woman was bad news ever since he met her. Seeing this happening now, it was too late for regrets.


    Alex instantly looked at James. James nodded, he understood his Boss''s command and left.


    Alex took the papers again. There were pictures, bank accounts, statements and whatnot that could serve as evidence that Francesca had been dealing with April''s kidnappers. At the end of it, the kidnapper''s identity seems to be linking to April''s past. Since he only took a glance earlier, he didn''t have the chance to go over it. Now that he was focusing on it, he finally understood who their enemies are.


    "Father! Look at this!" Alex pointed at a news article. It was about April''s kidnapping of the past.


    Theo looked at it and the two came up with the same conclusion. Theo sighed and Alex clenched his fist.


    "That woman! How can she this vicious! To think that... That..." Alex''s eyes were red with frustration.


    Theo patted his son''s arm. "What matters now is to find their location. These papers don''t say anything. If this is all true, you will need to serve justice for April. Her father is coming here, you will have to plan your explanation."


    Alex sighed. His father was right, he promised April''s parents to keep her safe and their son. Yet still, this happened. He didn''t know what to say or think at this moment. He could only hope that April is still alive and well. "I understand father."


    "It''s good that you''re waking up from your mistakes. I''ll go and check on your mother. Let me know if there''s any new progress." Theo patter his son''s shoulder and left the room.


    Alex sat down and looked at the ceiling. From what the papers say that Francesca got a person out of jail, earlier than his sentence. Jackson. If his instincts are right, it should be the same man as the man that held April captive before.


    He closed his eyes. He had been awake since the last time he was drugged. It was now at 3 pm. A Little bit over 24 hours since April had been kidnapped. He was now 31 hours awake. "April, I''m so sorry. Please wait for me. I''ll definitely find you!"


    -----


    During the time that April had been caught. She had never once woke up. While in her sleep, she was brought to a secret laboratory. Inside, there were countless tubes, chemicals, and machines. The place was bright with lights and there was a man don in white lab gown beside Jackson.


    "How much is your success rate now Ben?" Jackson eyed the beautiful woman on the patient bed in front of him.


    Ever since he had parted ways with April, she had been always on his mind. She was like his angel. Only he can own her!


    Ben smiled cruelly and said, "90%".


    Jackson''s hand caressed April''s cheeks. "Little girl, don''t blame daddy for being reckless. No matter where you go, I will always follow."


    "Get it to her!" Jackson gives his signal to Ben.


    Ben took out a syringe filled with red-colored liquid inside. "It will only sting like an ant." He smiled calmly but there was a hint of evil in his eyes. He injected the serum into her veins. He had been studying this drug for more than 10 years. It was time to let the whole world knows of this drug!


    Jackson studied April''s complexion as the serum entered her system. Her veins became more pronounced. Her body started trembling but Ben was already prepared. He had April strapped down on the bed so she can''t get out not hurt herself.


    Roughly only 5 minutes or so, her body calmed down. There were only beads of sweat in her body that indicated her previous suffering.


    Ben opened April''s eyes and took a penlight to check on her. He also did check her vitals. "Everything seems to be normal. She will need three more doses of it until she wakes up. Tomorrow around noon, she should be awake."


    "Hmm. Leave us." Jackson sat down beside April as Ben took his leave. Ben could never understand why Jackson had been obsess with this girl ever since they had found her. At first, Jackson was only interested because of the experiments for the drug, now it seems like he was obsessed with her. Ben wouldn''t call it love, it was more like April was Jackson''s drugs.


    Jackson lifted April''s chin. "Little girl, be obedient from now on. I''ll forgive you for throwing me into jail, as long as you keep me company until we grow old. Although we''ve parted for about 10 years. I have never once forgotten about you. I only hope that you have not forgotten me." Jackson then leaned his head down. His lips touched hers.


    Her red and soft lips ignited something inside him. Something that no one could reach nor touch. No matter how many women he f.u.c.k.i.e.d with or played with. Only April can do it, only this girl can make him feel alive.


    This time, he will make her his! This time, only he would matter in her eyes! She would forget everything! She would not recall anything in her life. Once she wakes up, she only has a few minutes to remember until she loses herself to him. He will then act as her lover and be together forever. No one can stop him now!

 Chapter 105 - Our Little Paradise

    Back to the Present


    Jackson got out of the cabin as his men informed him about the Emergency.


    "Sir, the Lab had been taken down. Our Intel says that Dr. Rashmi had already evacuated the place before the Hawthorne''s and the Police got there."


    Jackson''s brows furrowed. "Looks like things have escalated very quick. I didn''t that they were able to locate our whereabouts so soon."


    As Jackson got into the Deck, he smiled when he saw a familiar figure. "I have to say that your Husband is very quick."


    That''s right, Francesca was in the boat with Jackson and April. As soon as Jackson made his move, she knew that sooner or later Alex would be on to her. "No, I don''t think this is the work of my husband."


    Jackson eyed the beautiful woman in front of him. Although she was beautiful indeed, she was far from his little girl''s charm. "Why do you say so?"


    Francesca looked at Beverly who was standing beside her. All this time, she had never dealt with Jackson. It was all thanks to Beverly''s efforts. She then looked at Jackson again and replied. "Have you ever heard of the Black Dragon Club?"


    Jackson gestured his men to get him a drink before replying. "I''ve heard of them. Why would they be willing to help the Hawthorne''s? It was said that even if one has the money, it doesn''t necessarily means that it could move them."


    Francesca leisurely looked at the sea. In her mind, she acted far beyond forgiving. She knew that once Alex knew of her actions, Alex would never forgive her. Still, she didn''t hesitate to do it. She kept in mind that if she can''t have Alex, then no one can.


    "I have discovered a secret. Well, it isn''t confirmed yet. My sources say that one of Alex''s friends are connected to the Black Dragon Club. For which friend, that I have no idea so far. It just that, Alex''s friends were all prominent figures in all kinds of business. Also, most of his friends were introduced by his parents. If I''m right, his parents are customers of the club as well."


    Jackson accepted the wine being offered by his men. Hearing Francesca''s findings, he couldn''t help but laugh. "That''s quite a theory you got there! No matter. Although my powers couldn''t compare to the Black Dragon Club, as long as they don''t show themselves, I can handle that puny husband of yours!"


    Francesca frowned. She gripped the railings and sighed. She didn''t like that Jackson was belittling her husband, still, she couldn''t show her disappointment. She knew very well how powerful Jackson was. Even with Beverly''s efforts, they couldn''t find out who was backing Jackson. Despite being in jail for 10 years or so, he still had the money and men when he got out. This could only mean that Jackson stayed in Jail, just because he wanted to and not because he can''t get out. If Jackson wanted to get out of jail, he would''ve been able to do so easily. Then what gives? Why did he willingly stay inside the jail?


    Francesca''s disappointment didn''t escape Jackson''s eyes. Jackson waved his hand again to his men and said. "Our dealings are done. I have also helped you get out of England. This should be the end of our relationship." Just as he said this, a smaller yacht came out of view heading their way.


    Francesca''s mouth twitched. She could''ve gotten rid of April herself but that wouldn''t satisfy her. Only by giving April to Jackson would she feel satisfied. "How are you going to deal with her?" She couldn''t help but wonder.


    Jackson smiled sheepishly. "Don''t worry, I''ll keep my little girl safe and sound. Your husband would never see her again. Even if they did, she would certainly not recognize him."


    Francesca gulped down her saliva. She heard from Beverly that Jackson was keen on drugs and experiments. She also heard some parts of the story on what happened to April back then. Putting all these puzzles together, she could already understand why April became mentally unstable. People like Jackson are living nightmares that roam the land. She could only nod silently, fearing that Jackson might turn his interest to her.


    Jackson saw her fears but he didn''t do anything about it. In his eyes, there wasn''t anyone who can compared to his little girl. His little girl was the most beautiful woman that his eyes had laid upon on. Even though she''s all grown up and even gave birth to a child, he still finds her s.e.xy and hot. More alluring that her b.r.e.a.s.ts had grown bigger and her h.i.p.s became wider. He couldn''t wait to satisfy her again and again in the near future.


    When the smaller yacht parked beside their, Francesca hurriedly left with Beverly. She was heading to France to hide for the meantime. Her feet were like drenched in oil, she walked to fast. Her heartbeat became ironic as she tried to escape from that dangerous man. As soon as she got to the smaller yacht, she sighed in relief. When she looked up to the big yacht, It was already moving far ahead. Jackson didn''t even pay attention to her anymore.


    "April, let''s just say that your luck was really bad. You should''ve just stayed in the US. You should''ve not meddled with my marriage. Unfortunately, you just had to. In my case, I''m only doing it because you deserve it. You deserved it because you''ve ruined my marriage!" Francesca murmured in the air as she watched the big yacht getting far away from them. She clenched her fist, digging her nails into her palm.


    Beverly heard everything but stayed silent. She stood next to her boss. She could only sigh but not in regret. She had done countless of bad things for her boss. Her boss was once her life savior and so she dedicated her life to her. In this life, only by pleasing her boss would Beverly find accomplished.

 Chapter 106 - NEW YEAR SPECIAL

    April woke up and felt a warm body next to hers. She leaned and cuddled next to it, as she felt cold. It was the last day of the year, December 31st.


    As she snuggled closer, the man beside her woke up. He turned around and embraced her. Giving her his body warmth, to keep her warm. His lips curled up as he smelled her fragrant shampoo.


    April looked up and smiled at him. "Good morning."


    He smiled back and replied. "Good morning to you too."


    She and her husband had been married for 3 years. April was now 27. It had been 6 years ever since Jackson had drugged her. Although Jackson was her nightmare before, something changed at the end. Her thoughts of him were now hazy.


    If it wasn''t because of her husband''s persistence, she wouldn''t have woken up from that trance. A moment where she didn''t know who she was nor what should she do.


    It took her husband 4 years for her to be finally free and to become a normal person. Although she still takes in medicine, she rarely gets nightmares nor episodes of anxieties. Her last relapse had been 2 years ago. This could only mean that she was in the right path of healing.


    With the help of the best doctors in the world, her husband was able to bring her back from the depths of endless darkness.


    When everything was said and done, April was now free from all her past burdens. It was as if she had gained a second life with a blank slate. She was able to become a butterfly who waited on her dark cocoon for quite some time.


    She now knew that she was loved and cherished. All of her past sufferings felt like nothing now. Being the wife of this loving husband of hers, it was all worth it. She never knew that this day could come. She never thought that she could be this happy and content. All because of this man laying beside her.


    He gave her hope when everything seems dire and hopeless. He gave her light when her world succ.u.mbed to darkness. He gave her happiness when she was at the bottom of her life. Lastly, he gave her love when she thought that she never deserved it.


    After saving her from her darkness and nightmares, he persisted by her side. He had never pushed her to something that she didn''t want to do. He waited till the day that she was ready to welcome him into her life. He took care of everything for her as if he was her Guardian Angel.


    After years of courting and waiting, he finally got her and married her in the same year. Along with Sky, they now have a daughter together. She was turning 2 years old, this coming year. Because of the journey that they went through, he named her Sona. It means happy or cheerful in Irish.


    Sona was a beautiful baby. She had her father''s eyes and his smile. She was on cesarian when she gave birth to her. A little sacrifice that was worth it to April.


    She looked at her husband and gave him a quick peck on the lips. His eyes were still sleepy. It was 7 am and yet he was lazying in bed. As soon as her lips landed on his, he captured the thief and held her tight.


    He pushed her down and laid on top of her. The thief became the victim. He showered her with kisses all over her face and claimed her lips until she panting for air.


    Before she could lose all air, the aggressor let her go and smiled devilishly. April pursed her now swollen lips, afraid that her husband would attack her again.


    Seeing her behaving, he kissed her forehead softly. It was filled with love and adoration. He could never get enough of her. He still could not believe that she choose him. After all, he too wasn''t innocent. He played a big part in her life.


    After kissing her forehead, he grabbed her chin gently to look up to him. "Would you rather have breakfast here or the dining room?" There was a sly glint on his eyes and on his lips. He was indicating if she wants him to eat her here or to eat real food in the dining room. Her wishes were his to accomplish.


    April blushed as she heard her options. This wasn''t new to her. Her husband will always ask what she wants to do or her wishes. It was as if he had put her on the most grandest and tallest pedestal on the world and he was her slave to command.


    This feeling always makes her giggled. No matter what she does, she could never change this mind of his. He was feeling guilty for what he had done before, this was his way of compensating. Although what he did was something silly and really not worth mentioning, he thought that it was unforgivable. Yet because of that, the two became closer than ever.


    As he saw her contemplating her options, he kissed her neck to help her decide. Although the dragon was already awakened, he still let her decide for her own. He didn''t want to push her into doing something that she didn''t want to do. Still, it isn''t bad helping her decide once in a while.


    April m.o.a.ned in pleasure as her husband dug in for his breakfast. His curves and perfect muscles made it more appetizing to eat. She couldn''t help but lock her arms into her neck, pulling him closer and making him wilder.


    As the room became heavy, suddenly there was a loud knocking on the door. Not only were there someone knocking, there was also someone yelling. One boy and one girl.


    April instantly pushed her husband away and got up. She instantly got dressed decently and yelled back. "Hold a second baby, mommy is getting dressed up."


    After saying her piece, she looked at her disheveled husband. There was still fire in his eyes and a bulging piece in between his thighs. The commotion didn''t distinguish the fire in him. He raised his one brow while frowning.


    One of the things that he started hating was the two''s disturbance. This was not the first time that the two kids and his wife and left him hanging on the air. April pursed her lips and blew a kiss towards him before leaving the room.


    He could only sigh at his predicament. Cold shower, here I come. Looks like this upcoming new year was going to be more troublesome! He vowed to eat his wife this new year''s eve! He will bring her somewhere far where the two kids could not disturb them!


    He smirked devilishly as he planned his day ahead.

 Chapter 107 - Lovers Island

    Somewhere along the coast, where there are smaller islands which are close together. One of the small island was inhabited by a couple.


    They have arrived on the island a month ago and had been living there as if in seclusion. Out from the world of technology and the chaotic world.


    Despite this situation, the two found it very calming and rejuvenating. There was no tv or phone in the island. No other way to get contact in the outside world. Once every Saturday, some yacht would come to visit and bring them food and their necessities for the island. Don''t get me wrong, the island was powered by electricity. But only to a minimum size. So that the two could still have the best of both worlds.


    At that moment, it was Saturday. Jackson was away to talk with his men, who had brought their needs for the week.


    Jessica sat down on a swing that was attached to a big tree. It was located behind their villa. As she slowly swings herself, she felt calm as she enjoyed being this close to nature. In her hands, she was currently reading a romance book. Jackson had given it to her for her to pass her boredom.


    "Ahh.. this is life.." she murmured. She took a sip out of some fresh coconut juice out of a real coconut. Jackson had given it to her a minute ago before she came out to this spot.


    Jackson had been the epitome of a good lover. She could tell that he was extremely rich and yet, he wanted to do everything himself. He didn''t get any of his men to stay here on the island and service them. Instead, he did it all himself. Of course, she wasn''t that shameless. She helped to do the laundry or anything that she could to help him out. Still, he''d rather want to cook, do dishes, air the laundry on the sun and even climbing up a coconut tree to give her a fresh coconut juice.


    This man, she could hardly understand. Why was he willing to do all of these? Although it was confusing, she couldn''t find the answer. The day she came to, she was already with Jackson.


    He was beside her all the time, making sure that she understands what happened to her. Jackson said that she had an accident, resulting in her lost memories. She could feel his concerns and love, so it was believable.


    He said they were married and that he had regretted that he was always busy with work. They had a major fight and Jessica ran away. Long story short, she got a car accident. To make up for her, he bought an island and stayed with her. Leaving his company outside to his subordinates. Saying that he didn''t need all this wealth if she isn''t by his side.


    What woman wouldn''t be happy to hear such sweet confession? For that, Jessica followed Jackson''s arrangements and stayed beside him. Although they were stuck on this island, she actually felt relaxed. It was as if, she didn''t want to leave this place. As if, she''d rather be here than in the city.


    Not only this, Jackson was so gentle with her. Aside from hugging and kissing, he had never pushed himself to her. As if, he wanted to court her all over again. It made Jessica giggled. Why the need to court when they were already married?


    Jessica looked at her left hand. She was wearing a big diamond ring and a wedding ring. It sparkles under the sun as if it was announcing the world that she was taken.


    When she woke up, she was already wearing it. Jackson had a wedding band on his left hand too, to show that he too was taken.


    As she swings herself slowly under the tree, she could smell the ocean breeze. A month on the island had given her a slight tan. It was already January but this place was still hot as ever. It could only mean that they were close to the equator. There were only summer and raining season in this island.


    Her hobbies were limited and so she take a swim in the ocean most of the time, to cool herself down. Noticing her tanning, Jackson had ordered his men to get her some sunblocks. So every time she swims now, Jackson would give her a thick coat of lotion. He was always very cautious about her well-being. If he wasn''t her husband, then Jessica would''ve been annoyed a long time ago. But instead of getting annoyed, Jessica found it heartwarming and so she had let him do whatever he wanted to. It was for her own good anyways. Jackson didn''t seem to have ill intentions.


    As she read through her book, time went fast. She wouldn''t have noticed that it was almost getting dark until a shadow loomed over her.


    "Little girl, why are still here outside? Look at your legs, mosquitoes had been eating you like a buffet."


    Jessica looked up and saw Jackson''s countenance. He was wearing beige shorts and a white cotton shirt. His long and black straight hair was up in a bun. His clean-shaven face made him look younger than his age. Also, his tan was making him irresistible. Oh, and his eyes, his dark brown eyes made her feel like he could dominate her world if he wishes to. Contrary to that, he was a gentleman.


    Hearing no response and that she was gawking at him, Jackson chuckled. For a month now, he had noticed that there had been instances where she just looks at him in admiration. Of course, he felt proud, but all of these looks are only for her. He would do everything for her.


    April, as her real name goes, Jessica was now his and his alone. Jessica was his wife now. He even made a fake identity for her and their marriage, to make it sound legal.

 Chapter 108 - Lovers Island (2)

    Jackson leaned down and gave her a quick kiss on her lips. "Am I really that handsome in your eyes?" He teased.


    Jessica turned red and pursed her lips. Sometimes she wondered how lucky could she get, to have this kind of man? What did she do in her previous life to have this kind of treatment? Instead of answering, she pulled Jackson''s collar and kissed him deeper on the lips. It was the first time that she initiated the contact.


    For her actions, Jackson was elated! He leaned down and lifted her up. Making her legs intertwined to his h.i.p.s. After the deep kiss, he murmured to her ears. "Careful little girl, I might lost control and eat you here and now. Too bad, my men are still here."


    Jessica burrowed her face in Jackson''s neck, embarrassed. She didn''t know what came to her! It was as if, Jackson was so charming and enchanting. It made her want to kiss him, deeper than what they usually share. It was as if, she wanted Jackson to make her as his woman.


    Jackson chuckled, his voice sounded like a melody in Jessica''s ears. "Let''s go inside. I don''t want the mosquitoes to eat my little girl while I haven''t even tasted her yet."


    "You..." Jessica pulled her head away, just enough to look at him.


    Jackson gave a quick kiss in her rosy lips and said. "Don''t tempt me with this look or I might just do you here and now."


    Jessica didn''t doubt his savagery. His eyes were so compelling that it would make her believe everything that he says. Even if he says that the sun comes up from the west, she would believe it!


    Jackson laughed and carried her back into the villa. The poor little girl was so adorable. Sometimes, when he teased her like this. It would make her speechless while her face turns red. It made him want to devour her but it wasn''t the time yet.


    Although the drug was successful, she have to want it herself. Only then can they call it a full success. The moment that he tries to push himself to her, her memories would trigger. How did he know this? He tried the first week. It didn''t end up good. She had caught a fever and her body was constantly trembling as if it was too cold.


    It made Jackson worried and so he decided to bring her to a tropical place. It was Ben''s suggestion, as they have never encountered this sort of problem before.


    After a month of staying here, she finally was doing well. The hot weather was doing good for her body. All in due time, he and April will be together forever.


    -----


    BANG !!!


    Alex fell on the floor. His lips were busted open and were bleeding.


    Colm glared at his so-called friend. "I should have never allowed you to get closer to her! She was perfectly fine with us in the US! Now she has to go through another set of suffering because of you!" He clenched his fist tightly. His fist slightly hurt when it landed a punch on Alex''s face, still, it didn''t compare to the pain inside his heart.


    It had been already a month and they still couldn''t locate April. It was as if she had vanished on the surface of the earth. They had found tracks but it kept leading on dead ends!


    They did uncover some interesting pieces of news. Jackson Swaniston was a member of a strong organization called The Golden Triad. It''s powered by evil politicians and businessmen all over the world. Not only this, but they held power over oil reserves, drug trafficking and a lot more. It could match to the web networking of the Black Dragon Club.


    It seems that Jackson was a key member of some sort of experimentation. Even though he was sent to jail for quite a long years, his subordinates didn''t stop the experiments. Only when it was finally ready when he finally got out of Jail.


    Although he was successful, it looks like he had a fall out with the triad too. They didn''t know what it was nor they did care about it. What matters right now was to locate April. Through Alex''s father Theo, they were able to get this information from the Black Dragon Club. This wasn''t free though and Theo had to pay quite a large sum. Malcolm and Ted wanted to help Theo but he declined firmly, saying that she is part of the family now and this is the right thing for him to do.


    Right now, it was the first time the Colm confronted Alex. As soon as he landed in England with his father Malcolm and April''s father Ted, he went looking for April. Coordinating with everyone who knew what happened. He even used all his connections such us his friends to help. Still, it all seems futile. When he could no longer control his anger and the pain in his heart, he confronted Alex.


    Alex didn''t even dare to defend himself. He looked like a mess. He had even grown out a beard and there were dark circles around his eyes. He had hardly slept this past month. It would be a miracle if he could sleep for 5 hours. He was constantly on his toes until today, when his father Theo had kicked him out and told him to rest.


    Instead of resting, he went to drink. Hoping that he could pacify the emptiness inside his chest. This is where Colm entered the scene and punched him.


    Alex wiped the blood from his mouth and stood up. Luckily, this was Alex''s club. He had already sent everyone home earlier. For how Colm knew that he was here, he didn''t bother with it. Instead of looking at Colm, he poured himself and Colm a strong liquor. He didn''t wait for Colm to take his glass and just started drinking again.


    Seeing his miserable friend, Colm sighed and took his glass. At least he wasn''t the only one suffering at the moment. Somehow punching Alex gave a slight relief on his chest. There was no use for words as if the two had silently agreed to get drunk tonight.

 Chapter 109 - Lovers Island (3)

    Jessica started putting the leftovers dinner in containers so that they can have it as breakfast tomorrow. Jackson likes to cook grandly. As if, there''s more than two eating. Before, Jackson would just throw the leftovers away. For her, it was wasteful. She had told Jackson to cook only for two but he declined, so she had ordered to buy some containers to save them for the next day. Jackson was used to always have fresh foods to eat and had never eaten leftovers. Even in jail, his men bribed the kitchen to have his food fresh.


    It was only this little girl who could make him eat it. Also, the way she recooked the leftovers makes one think that it''s fresh. While Jessica was putting the foods away, Jackson started doing the dishes.


    He was used to these millennial tasks as if he had done it multiple times before and he did. This one goes along with his secrets in life.


    As he did the dishes, he could hear the little girl humming a tune. Although there wasn''t any radio on the island, she had still retained some skills or subconscious memories. For example, one would still be able to read and write despite losing one''s memories.


    So this tune that she was humming came from her real memories. This made Jackson anxious sometimes, but she had never shown any indication that she remembers anything.


    Jackson knew about what happened to her while he was in jail. It was as if, he had kept an eye on her all this time. Why he didn''t make a move, you asked? Simple, because he felt guilty. Such a sick bastard like him could still feel guilty.


    There were tons of things that happened back then. Although he acted like the boss at that time, he was only acting. In truth, he was a lab rat as well. He was a puppet who was controlled by the Golden Triad.


    Jackson stopped for a second and look at his hands. He was holding a plate and sponge covered in dish soap. It was as if, he was a normal man inside this Island.


    He closed his eyes, it was slightly burning with dread and worry. He knew that it would be a matter of time before those people would find him! He wasn''t scared of the people looking for his little girl, rather, it was the people who was looking for him.


    Not only was he hiding April from her family and friends, but also for those people. He clenched his fist, hated how weak he was. If only he was powerful enough to hide her. Wouldn''t it be a dream? Luckily, Ben was on his side. He knew that Ben was already hiding as well.


    As he was trying to sort his mind, Jessica noticed that Jackson was preoccupied. He wasn''t moving anymore. As if her body was its own will, she moved behind him and hugged him. Giving him comfort and peace.


    Jackson was startled and look at the pair of small hands in his waist. That right, she was depending on him at this moment. He shouldn''t be careless or else it would make holes to his plans.


    He set the stuff down and rinse his hands. He then turned around and lifted the little girl on the counter. Although she was no longer the little girl in the past, she was petite. As if she had never given birth to a child. She was roughly 5''3" and weighing only around 95 to 100 lbs. Compared to the strong and well built him, she looks fragile. Carrying her was nothing to him.


    At 21, she retained her youthful look. She didn''t look like a mother at all. Even her waist was firm and only shows little bit visible signs of pregnancy. It was either the work of exercises or the intervention of science. After all, she had the time and money.


    This didn''t matter to him, to him, she was always that little girl in his memories. The little girl who had broken through the walls in his heart.


    Seeing Jackson still preoccupied, Jessica caressed his face. "Is something wrong?" She asked.


    Jackson looked at her brown eyes. There was an obsession on his eyes and yet, it was gentle and full of love. If he could change his past for her, he would do it in a heartbeat. Unfortunately, he can''t.


    He shook his head and reply, "Everything is fine. How about you? ... Are you happy here with me?" He gulped down his saliva, anxious to know her answer.


    Although her memories were gone, she was still able to judge whether she''s happy or not for herself.


    Jessica smile at him, her smile could charm anyone who it targets too. Jackson''s heart skipped a beat when he heard her answer. "Of course. As long as you are with me."


    It was as if both of them were living a dream. One knew nothing about the truth, while the other one knew of it but declines to acknowledge it.


    Unable to resist her charms, Jackson claimed her soft lips. Lips that he could never get tired of. These lips were the ones who made him keep living all these years.


    If Alex was April''s sunshine, April was Jackson''s salvation in a world full of darkness.


    Jessica responded to his kisses. She noticed before that Jackson''s kisses weren''t unfamiliar. That''s why she believed him all this time. In a way, there was also this feeling of addiction in it. As if, they have kissed a billion times before and that she can''t resist it.


    As Jessica responded, Jackson deepened the kiss. Both of his hands held her back while her hands held his head. The two didn''t stop until they almost run out of breath.


    As the two slightly separated, they both could see the need in their eyes. The two could hear their fast-beating hearts as well as their heavy breathing.


    To Jackson, he wanted to claim his little girl again. He was the first man in her life. He was the one who claimed her first in everything.


    To Jessica, it was a sort of pull. A pull that she didn''t know nor understand. If April could remember at this moment, there was an answer to it.


    April had become addicted to Jackson. She would be able to explain it well through her nightmares. In truth, she wasn''t scared about Jackson. Rather, she was scared of herself. In her nightmares, she begged Jackson to take her. To make her his woman. The drugs and the experimentation that they did to her had somehow altered her perception. Although she had portrayed herself as a helpless victim to Alex, it wasn''t the whole truth.


    There were times that she wanted it to happen. Most of those times were during with Jackson. All those monsters that had gotten their way with her, was nothing to her. This wasn''t the cause of her illness. The real cause was Jackson. Jackson had become her real drug. A drug of dependence. During those moments, being in the arms of Jackson was a sort of freedom to April.


    She would begged in her dream to have a moment with him. This was what scares her the most. She knew that it wasn''t right and yet she wanted this sort of man. The man who had treated her hot and cold.


    She was scared that she would lose herself but also scared for Jackson to not want her anymore. This sort of nightmares kept crawling at the back of her mind. Like a war between evil and good.

 Chapter 110 - Lovers Island (4)

    There was also helplessness in his little girl''s eyes. It tugged Jackson''s heart. He then lifted her again and brought her out in the veranda. The ocean''s cold breeze would awaken and cool them both down.


    Although Jackson would be happy to claim her now, he didn''t want to be that same monster to her before. In truth, he too was a victim in those times. But he would never confess this to her. The main reason why he chose to remove her memories was so that she would be able to forget her traumas.


    He knows how badly they had ruined her life. Unbeknownst to him, only April knew the real cause of her illness. Like Jackson, she would never admit this hard truth of wanting Jackson in her life.


    The reason why she had fallen in love with Alex was because he was a normal man. Unlike Jackson, he was a real person who would act humble and kind. While Jackson was sort of a controlling man in April''s life.


    Jackson had a reason for this, a dark reason. So in short, the two had their own deep secrets. In this world and in this time, who hadn''t had any secrets to hide?


    Jackson sat down on a rocking chair and placed her in his lap as if he was cradling a child. His build was tall and lean, while she was small and weak. He was tanner than her. Although she was slightly tanned now, she was still paler than him.


    Jessica leaned on his shoulders. She loves this sort of moments with him. Under the dazzling stars, the waves of the ocean and the small noises of nature made it all heavenly.


    Jackson played with her hair and quietly listened to her breathing. This was a sort of escape from the both of them. He could only wish that they could stay on this Island for as long as they could.


    He almost thought that she had fallen asleep when she broke the silence. "Jackson? Why do you always call me little girl?"


    Jackson was startled at her question and then later a small smile crawled into his face. "Cause you will always be my little girl."


    "But I''m not a little girl anymore? I''m your wife and thus your woman." Jessica pouted as she locks her gaze to his.


    Jackson chuckled and kissed the place in between her wrinkled brows. "Because when I first met you, you were only a little girl back then. Also, I''m 15 years older than you."


    Jessica knew that Jackson was older than her but she didn''t know that the gap was that big. You can''t blame it to her though, Jackson didn''t look like his age at all! At most, he looked like in his late 20''s instead of his mid 30''s.


    Seeing her shocked face, Jackson''s smiled went wider showing his perfect white teeth. He didn''t mind telling this sort of truth to her, it didn''t matter anyway.


    Jackson pulled her closer, he leaned his head on her shoulder this time while perfectly hugging her. It was as if this small woman perfectly fits on his arms well.


    "In my eyes, even if you grew some white hair and wrinkles. You will always be my little girl." Jackson murmured softly and he closed his eyes. He could only feel calm with she''s around. This was a fact that he had noticed recently.


    Jessica felt warmth inside her chest. She leaned her head unto Jackson''s and places her hands into his. Then an idea hit her and she giggled.


    Jackson opened his eyes and looked at the giggling girl in his arms. "What is my little girl giggling about? Care to share?" He smiled when he said this. As long as she was happy, he was happy and content.


    Jessica looked back at him. She was having a hard time keeping a straight face. Seeing Jackson''s brow lifted in question, she cleared her throat.


    "Ehem, ehem... I was just thinking that... Since I''m you''re calling me as a little girl, does that mean you could be my daddy? Look, 15 years gap. That would be enough for you to become a young father." She couldn''t hold her laughter anymore and laughed out loud. "Hahahha..."


    Unbeknownst to her, Jackson''s face turned dark. When she was finally done laughing, only then she noticed Jackson''s dark mood. She unconsciously swallowed her courage to further tease him.


    Seeing her afraid, Jackson eyed her. "You finish making fun of me?"


    Jessica pursed her lips and nodded. She felt stupid for making saying such things. Of course, Jackson would be mad! This man was her husband! Who''s husband wouldn''t get mad, once their wife says that he could be her father?!


    Jackson lifted his hand and held her chin. He pried her mouth open and leaned his head to hers. Instead of a kiss, he inserted his tongue inside her mouth.


    This move shocked Jessica. Her eyes went wide and she tried to pull away. Unfortunately, Jackson locked his target tightly. It was as if, Jessica was trying to fight with the force of a mountain. It was hopeless!


    Jackson moved and explored her mouth, despite the little girl''s resistance. It didn''t took long for Jessica to lose her bearings. Her mind went blank and responded to Jackson''s taunts.


    It was as if the fire ignited again inside Jackson, he had a hard time controlling this fire earlier in the kitchen. Now, it was blazing again! This woman was really going to cause his downfall one day.


    He pulled her closer and deepened the kiss. They both started exploring with their tongues. The ocean''s cold breeze could no longer extinguish the fire inside their bodies.


    Jackson pulled away and starting kissing her neck. Licking and giving it some love bites. Jessica couldn''t help but m.o.a.n in pleasure. Her body seems to recognized Jackson''s and so she welcomed the feeling. This sort of familiarity makes her believe about Jackson''s claims, that they are lovers.


    Hearing her soft and hot m.o.a.ns, Jackson was at the edge of his sit. He too was losing his mind. He had dreamed and wished for him to be with his little girl for a long time now.


    Having her sit on his lap and hearing her m.o.a.ns in pleasure, one could imagine how much endurance he had been through for the duration that they were in together. At this moment, he was at the edge of losing it.


    He pulled himself away at the last moment and looked at her. Her eyes were glossy, her breathing was heavy and her lips were slightly swollen. She looks so tempting and delicious.


    Jessica was puzzled why Jackson stopped. She looked at him in confusion. Jackson has always been gentle with her and had never stepped over the line. It was as if he was holding himself back. She knew that his body wanted hers. Every time they kiss, she could feel Jackson''s buddy down there getting hard. But always at the last minute, he would stop. This confuses her and frustrated at the same time.


    "Why? Am I not desirable?" She couldn''t help but utter her confusion.


    Jackson was astonished at her words. He didn''t know that she would think of such things. His heart was beating wildly at the thoughts of continuing where they left off.

 Chapter 111 - Lovers Island (5)

    * Warning *


    Skip this Chapter,


    If you don''t like the juicy parts


    And also if you didn''t want to see April on a different light. Just go ahead and skip.


    ------


    Jackson lifted his hand and wiped the tear from her eyes. Jessica didn''t notice that she was tearing up. It was a subconscious fear in her case, one that was from her inner desires. One can she also feared in her nightmares, being rejected by Jackson.


    "Why would you say such a thing? You are more than attractive." Why saying this, he lifted one of her hand into his chest. "Can''t you hear my heart? It''s beating fast for you."


    Jessica could feel his erratic heartbeat under her palm. Even his shirt could not stop her from feeling it. She swallowed and asked. "Then why are you always holding yourself back?"


    This time, it was Jackson''s turn to swallow his courage down. His little girl''s gaze was full of anger and at the same time, worry. She was worried about him? Why? Has she really fallen for him?


    "Because..." Jackson didn''t know how to explain himself. He was afraid to trigger her since Ben would be under the radar at this point. Once she is triggered, Jackson wouldn''t be able to help her. He wasn''t a medical person. Aside from treating wounds, he would be hopeless.


    Seeing him fl.u.s.tered, something flashed in Jessica''s eyes. As if, she had come to a decision and enlightenment. Instead of waiting for his explanation, Jessica claimed his lips. She leaned her body towards him, causing the rocking chair to leaned backward. Luckily, it was able to support both of their weight.


    Jackson''s eyes widened at his little girl''s actions. Not only was she kissing him, but she was also deepening the kiss. It was as if she was seducing him, making him want her and proving that she deserves his attraction.


    Jackson held her body, supporting her so that she won''t fall from the chair. He could only respond to the kiss as if he was helpless. This time, he let his little girl take in control.


    Their kisses were way hotter than earlier. This time, as if their hearts finally surrendered to the l.u.s.t. It was as if their bodies were demanding for something to happen in between both of them. They threw away their reservations and thoughts. They willingly submitted themselves to fate.


    If Alex was April''s first love, Jackson was her puppy love. At a young age, she had secretly admired her rapist. A love that should have never sprouted. Although her memories were gone, her body recognized his warmth. His kisses and his touch was like heaven to her.


    In between this kisses, she whispered. "Makes me yours again." For why she used the word ''again'', she had an inkling that they did it before. Not only once, but lots of times. Why else would her body feel this hot? It was literally screaming for Jackson. It wanted this man, she wanted him.


    Jackson was shocked. He had never thought to hear these words coming from her. Especially that she wasn''t drugged at this moment. He had only taken away her memories and that was it. For her to say this, did he finally succeeded to make way to her heart?


    Instead of answering, he lifted her up. He kissed her still and never break the contact. Jessica noticed what Jackson was intending to do and she felt happy. She succeeded in making him throw away his control.


    They made their way into the bedroom in between m.o.a.ning, heavy breathing and wet kisses. Jackson laid her down the bed gently and laid on top of her. This time, he took over the control. He wanted to pleasure her as he had never done before.


    He had taken his time before to study all her weaknesses and it still proves to be the same even now. He kissed her neck while his hands moved and explored. Jessica curled her toes and m.o.a.ned.


    There was something about Jackson. Something that she didn''t understand. It was as if she was so thirsty of him and only he would be able to satisfy. Jackson took off his shirt and showcase his muscles.


    If one would compare it to Alex''s, Jackson''s were firmer and bigger. Jackson was a bigger man than Alex. In terms of size, he too was slightly larger. Of course, our female lead doesn''t know the difference at the moment. She was engrossed with Jackson''s manliness. She had seen him half-n.a.k.e.d around the island. Still, this sight was making her breathless.


    After taking his shirt off, Jackson claimed her lips again while slowly ripping off her dress. Yes, Jackson decided to rip off her dress. He couldn''t be bothered at the moment. Jessica was surprised though, she liked that dress. Unfortunately, before she even noticed what happened, it was already shredded apart. Just how strong was Jackson?


    After throwing the shredded dress away on the floor, the little girl''s hot body welcomed him. Her pink lacey bra and matching underwear were enough to send him out of control. Her eyes were misty and yet there was anticipation.


    He leaned his body closer to her and looked at her in the eyes. "Do you really want this?"


    Jessica nodded without hesitation. "Take me. I could sense that we''ve done it before, but I can''t remember anything. Make me remember it again. Make me yours again." She confessed.


    That broke all of Jackson''s last reservation. He claimed her lips in hunger and longing. His hand held her waist, while the other one kept her chin up.


    Jessica could feel the big bulge that was poking her. She could feel how hard it was and it was enough to make her m.o.a.n again. Her body was recognizing Jackson''s, it was as if it had been waiting for it for a long time.


    Hearing her soft m.o.a.ning, Jackson was blazing in fire. He cupped one of her mounts and pulled the bra down. Now, it was open for Jackson to see. Those once small b.r.e.a.s.ts were now big enough for his hand. This was of course due to her giving birth.


    His mouth then claimed it. His hot tongue went all around her n.i.p.p.l.e. Making Jessica lose her mind in pleasure. She held Jackson''s head down, afraid that he will stop.


    As he pleasured one with his tongue, the other one was cupped by his hand. He squeezes her n.i.p.p.l.e tightly, making her m.o.a.n some more.


    The room was full of m.o.a.ning and heavy breathing. It was stuffy and humid.


    He remembered every place that makes her m.o.a.n in pleasure. Even Alex couldn''t compare. She and Jackson had made love for a hundredth time more before compared to Alex. This was the reason why Jackson was confident on giving pleasure to her.


    Her body was able to recognized him because he was the one who took her v.i.r.g.i.nity. That day was still engraved into his mind. Just that, she was drugged at that moment. Most of the time before, she was drugged. This was the only time that he was going to make love to her without the use of drugs.


    This is the reason why he did it slowly yet his urges were one who was forceful. He controlled himself in wanting to plunge into her but his movements were still strong. It made her n.i.p.p.l.es red from his actions. As if he wasn''t contented, he tackled the other one.


    All Jessica could do is submit to his hands. She m.o.a.ned in pleasure.

 Chapter 112 - Lovers Island (6)

    * Warning *


    Skip this Chapter,


    If you don''t like the juicy parts


    And also if you didn''t want to see April on a different light. Just go ahead and skip.


    ------


    Every movement that Jackson did, was like an awakening in Jessica''s side. She could feel that Jackson was familiar with her body as she was with him.


    Unable to take it anymore, she m.o.a.ned his name. "Jackson... Please..."


    It was as if Jackson was saved from tormenting his self-control, Jackson got up and took April''s last clothings off. After doing so, he helped her up and sit down on the edge of the bed. She was now n.a.k.e.d for his eyes to feast but instead of eating her, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to last long to enjoy it. So he had come up with this solution.


    As Jessica sat down obediently, she saw Jackson taking his belt off. He pulled his shorts and boxers down. Revealing a large package underneath it. Jessica unconsciously swallowed. Would that fit inside her? She thought.


    As if Jackson read her mind, he replied. "Don''t worry, we have done it multiple times before. It might hurt a little bit but your body should be able to cope up."


    Hearing that they''ve done it before, Jessica nodded slowly. She was still wondering why someone was this gifted. Yes, gifted was the right word. If this wasn''t Jackson, she would''ve run for her life already!


    Jackson chuckled. It seems that he had scared his little girl with his size. It was now too late though. She was the one who forced him to do this. He took her hand and put it on top of his buddy.


    "It''s your turn to pleasure me. Unless you''re scared now?" He teased.


    Jessica shake her head and grasped his manhood. As if she had done it a lot of times before. Before she could even realize what was going on, her body already initiated.


    Her mouth landed on the tip of it and started sucking it. Jackson m.o.a.ned, "Ahhh..." It was exactly this feeling that he could never forget. Like April, Jackson was also addicted to her. Every movement of her mouth and hand was making him wild.


    She didn''t know what she was doing to Jackson but it was making him m.o.a.n loud. It was the hottest sound in the world for her. It was as if she could never get tired of hearing it.


    Jackson knew that she wouldn''t be able to take his buddy all the way to her mouth, still, he held her head and slightly thrust into it. Jessica welcomed his actions and even played with his family jewels.


    "Ahh... Little girl... Uhnnngg..." Jackson thrusts his buddy into her mouth. Although it wasn''t all the way in, it was enough to make him feel good. Her tight mouth was so hot, it was squeezing him in the right places.


    When he saw that she was tearing up, he stopped. Jessica coughed and wiped her tears. Instead of surrendering, she sucked it again. She decided to give pleasure to him, to make him remember what she was capable of doing. To make him know that his wife was attractive. In her heart, she was still worried that Jackson would back out.


    Once her mouth claimed his c.o.c.k again, Jackson m.o.a.ned. He was so close and he didn''t want to c.u.m in her mouth, that was the reason why he stopped. Unfortunately, his little girl had different thoughts. She held on both of his thighs so that he could not pull away. Her head was going up and down, faster than the last.


    Jackson held on her hair slightly tugging her away. Unfortunately, it only made her persistent.


    "Ahhh... Little girl... No!... Ahhh..." Jackson was trying his best not to c.u.m but Jessica was firm as a rock. Luckily because of what she was doing to him, he wasn''t able to use all his strength. He was losing his strength due to her stubbornness.


    "C.u.m... Don''t worry about me..." She murmured while doing him.


    Hearing those blessed words, Jackson took control and held on her head. He trusted his c.o.c.k a bit deeper than earlier and his h.i.p.s move faster. Jessica was tearing up but she endured it. As if she was used to it. She could feel that this really wasn''t their first rodeo. That''s why she had given herself to Jackson willingly. Whatever happens next, she knew that Jackson will take responsibility. Plus, they are married already.


    It didn''t take long and Jackson had let himself go inside her mouth.


    "Ahhhh.. uhmmm... Naughty little girl." He said as he released all of his s.e.m.e.n inside her mouth. "Swallow it. Don''t miss a drop." He ordered.


    This was their way before. He was always commanding her. This was his way of training her to be obedient to him and to her other customers. But now, even though it was already in the past. He was still firm on what he wants to do with her.


    Jessica swallowed the thick liquid in her mouth. It was gooey and the smell was repulsive. But for Jackson, she''d do it all over again. Seeing her being obedient, Jackson smiled. "Good girl. Your turn." He gently pushed her to the bed and opened her legs.


    She was already wet and ready. Still, he had to make her be able to take his size. Since he was bigger than normal men, it would certainly hurt her. Although they have done it a lot of times before, that was a long time ago.


    As soon as his mouth landed on her flower, it was Jessica''s turn to m.o.a.n. "Ahhh..."


    His tongue knew exactly where to go, where it would please her and more. He inserted two of his fingers and gently looked for her spots. This made Jessica wrapped her legs around Jackson''s body. How could she explain such a sensation? Jackson really was her lover! How else would he know hee body this well? She came instantly and it made Jackson happy. Still, he didn''t stop. Instead, he added another finger in her hole and kept licking her clit at the same time. As if his lips were making love to her clit, Jessica was screaming with passion.


    One could hear her in hot pleasure from outside the villa. Luckily, they were the only ones on the Island. Jessica''s mind was blanked out. All she knew is that her body wants Jackson. All that matters is him right now. "Jackson, please..."


    "Little girl, say it..." He ordered. If her body really recognized him, then she should know what to say to. Despite losing her memories.


    "Jackson, please... I beg you!" Jessica didn''t know what Jackson wanted her to say.


    Instead of giving her what she wants, Jackson inserted another finger. "AHHHHH!!!" It was now painful. Painful yet it was making her go insane! She wanted more of this kind of pain! What was wrong with her?! Yet, no one was able to answer.


    "SAY IT!!!" Jackson was now engrossed in the past. As if he and she were back into that place again. This kind of control was making him feel powerful and addicted. Although he was like this, he had never hurt her. He was the type of man who knows his limits. He wasn''t into BDSM or what. Just that, he likes the feeling that she was his without using all those extra stuff. His hands, mouth and his junk were enough to make her beg for it. He was only controlling to this extent and had never exceeded his limits.


    "DADDY!!! F.U.C.K ME!!!" Jessica screamed.


    Indeed, her body remembers him. Hearing those keywords, Jackson moved swiftly. He pulled her up and he sat down on the bed. Making her on top of him. Without waiting for her to move, he held on to her as he pushed her body into his. Making their two bodies in one.


    No drugs nor anyone watching. It was only the two of them now. Nothing like what they''ve experienced before.


    As Jackson pushed her down into his, Jessica screamed. Crap! It was too big! There were tears in her eyes.


    Jackson noticed this of course. So he stopped and kissed her tears away. "Move for me." It was the only way. She has to do it herself or else, Jackson would f.u.c.k her hard.


    Jessica braces herself for the upcoming pain and moved her h.i.p.s. Jackson m.o.a.ned at the tightness of her flower. He misses her and she to him.


    That night, they made love as if to reconnect from being separated for a long time. It was unlike what April and Alex had shared. It was more than that. It was as if two broken souls were together again.

 Chapter 113 - The Fisherman

    There were more secrets left to be uncovered between the past. If you ask Jackson, he wouldn''t have done that to her. But it wasn''t his choice. It was either he took her under his wings or his supervisor would. A 40 year old man against a 10 year old child, wouldn''t that be disgusting? So he did it. He would take this blame and responsibility to his grave.


    "Little girl, please forgive me. I could only protect you this much. I''m too weak and powerless. If only they haven''t found you, then you would probably have a much better life now." He murmured inside his heart, as he watched her sleep. It was already the break of dawn and she fell asleep. Tired from their vigorous exercises.


    -----


    "Why there aren''t new still?! The world is goddamn small! What''s the used of being the top organization in the world, when you can''t even find one woman?!"


    Cefei was mad. He was inside the headquarters of the Black Dragon Club. Although his father was still the Master of the Club, it doesn''t mean that he didn''t have any control over it. Due to his father''s failing health, he was allowed to handle the club for some experience.


    Just that, he never felt so helpless until now. His heart was torn apart, the moment April was taken away. Even the Hawthorne''s hired them for information. If they can''t find her, what should he do? She was one weak woman. How much suffering much she endure to be able to live a happy life?!


    Cefei couldn''t take it anymore and have unfortunately taken it out on his subordinates. Tommie rubbed his neck, he too was surprised about the results of the Black Dragon Club. It had been a month already of endless search.


    Tommie gaze at his boss and sigh. Cefei was beyond himself lately. He was like a walking time bomb. His temper was always hot.


    "The Golden Triad must''ve been holding all the information. Even though they had a falling out with Jackson, he still was a key member of the Jewel Drug Operation. They would rather find him themselves than us. So they are all suppressing all sorts of news about him." Tommie gave his ideas to his boss.


    "There must be some sort of conspiracy! They hate him yet they are still protecting him." Cefei walked back and forth.


    He was considered as smart as a person. Although he was a laid-back person and loves to do pranks on others, but once he gets serious, he meant business. As his thoughts wander to a certain direction, his footsteps slowed down. Until it finally stopped.


    "They aren''t protecting him but the product of the operation. Drug... Jewel Drug... April..." Cefei''s brows furrowed. "Tommie! Get all April''s medical information here within two hours! Especially during the time where she was recently found. Any sort of findings and observation! Anything! Go!


    Tommie was confused but still nodded and went to find that information. If what Cefei is thinking about, April must be the clue. He just hopes that he wasn''t too late.


    "April, please wait for me. I''ll definitely save you!" Cefei clenched his fist.


    -----


    Jessica stretched her sore body. She smiled when she remembered what happened last night. Finally, she was able to break Jackson''s restraints.


    She got up and went to shower. Jessica noticed the red marks all over her body. As if she had some skin disease. Still, she didn''t regret angering her monstrous husband.


    After taking a shower, she had put on some jeans and a shirt. Luckily, she didn''t have any love marks on her arms. The ones on her neck can be covered by her hair. She nodded to herself when she was finally satisfied with her look.


    When Jessica got out of the bedroom, breakfast was already set on the table. Jackson was wearing a white shirt and blue jeans. He was also wearing an apron, looking like a domesticated husband. Unfortunately, his thick muscles don''t blend in and it made it look s.e.xy.


    "If you''re done admiring the view, go ahead and sit. Do you want some orange juice or tea?" Jackson looked at his little girl, her hair was still damp. He smiled when he saw a slight red mark on her neck.


    Jessica walked to him and gave him a morning hug. "Morning love."


    Jackson was surprised but decided to hug back. "Morning to you too."  He then gave her a quick kissed on her lips. "Come sit."


    Jessica sat on the chair and said. "I want what you''re drinking. It smells good."


    Jackson''s brows furrowed. He was drinking coffee and so the kitchen smells like so. From the information that he got about her, she doesn''t drink coffee. Still, he didn''t declined her wishes. He gave her a cup of black coffee. Also handing some sugar and coffee creamers to her.


    "Thanks, handsome." Jessica playfully smiled. She took a sip of her coffee and sigh. "Ahh... bitter... Taste good though." She then added the creamer and sugar. As if she had done so before.


    Jackson eyed his little girl but did not said anything. He took off the apron and sat down on the opposite side.


    They ate in silence but the mood wasn''t bad. Sometimes, Jessica would peek at Jackson and smile. Jackson would shake his head and didn''t point it out.


    After breakfast, Jessica helped Jackson with cleaning the table. "So, what''s our agenda today?" She asked. Jackson always had ideas on how to pass their time on the island.


    "I was thinking about fishing. I got the equipments yesterday. How''s that sound?" Jackson hugged his little girl from behind.


    "Hmm. I don''t recall hating it. Let''s go ahead and try." Jessica leaned back to him. She was pretty much easy going.


    Jackson peck on her cheek and went ahead to grabbed their stuff. While Jackson was away, Jessica finished up cleaning. She decided to do the dishes since there wasn''t much, to begin with.


    All of a sudden, her head started aching. "Uhmm." She held her head and started rubbing it. "Love, do we have any headache medicine?" She yelled.


    It didn''t take long for Jackson to run to her side. When he saw her rubbing her temple, his heart begins to race. "Is it hurting badly?" He said as he assisted her to sit down. He grabbed some water and took out a Tylenol in the cabinet.


    "No, just a slight headache. I''ll be fine, thank you." Jessica accepted the water and the tablet. She swallowed the medicine without hesitation.


    Unbeknownst to her, the tablet wasn''t exactly a Tylenol. It sort of works the same way but was for cases like hers. It was to support her mental stability. Ben had made this for her when she became unstable in the first week.


    "Are you sure? We can always do it tomorrow." Jackson took over and rubbed her temples gently.


    "Ahh... that feels good. No, it''s okay. I''ll be fine. As they say! The early bird catches the worm!" Jessica gave Jackson a reassuring smile.


    "Don''t push yourself, okay? Tell me if it starts hurting again." Jackson kissed her forehead.


    "Yes, sir!" Jessica saluted.


    Seeing her back to being goofy, Jackson chuckled. He could only hope that they could stay this way for a long long time.

 Chapter 114 - The Fisherman (2)

    With Jessica''s persistence, she and Jackson went fishing. There was a small fishing boat anchored near the small port of the Island.


    Jessica sat down on the rocking chair while she waited for Jackson to get everything he needed. She offered to help but he declined. Pointing out that she should rest and nurse her headache, so she won''t get sick in the sea.


    Although they were going to fish, she didn''t know if Jackson knew how. She saw him bring taco boxes, fishing poles, net, baits and what not.


    Since she has no idea about anything, she obediently rocks herself. The headache was now subsiding, happy that the medicine was working well. She leaned on the chair and rested her eyes.


    She felt like she was on vacation. Away from all the busy noise of the city. Although she doesn''t have any recollection of any memories. She wasn''t that dumb either. She had a feeling that the city was a crowded place full of people. She''d rather stay here, she thought.


    Not long after, Jackson came back. "All set." He announced. He saw her resting on the rocking chair and couldn''t help but smile. Then he noticed that the sun would probably burn her later. "Did you put on any sunblock?"


    Jessica opened her eyes and shake her head. Jackson frowned and went inside to grab it. She smiled when he saw him being a worried hen again.


    Jackson came back and put some lotion on her. Jessica didn''t fuss and let her husband do what he wants. She somewhat started liking it anyways. She feels that whatever they fought about before and that accident that made her lose her memories, must''ve really made him feel guilty.


    "Alright, let''s go. Although it''s about noon now, there''s a shade on the fishing boat. You can sit there if you feel too hot." Jackson offered his hand and Jessica took it. He helped her get up and the two went towards the port.


    Everything went smoothly as if Jackson knows what he was doing. The fishing boat was 15 feet long and could hold 4 people. Although they were in the ocean, Jackson didn''t plan on going far. He just wanted to tour her around the island.


    Jessica''s eyes were everywhere. There were other small islands around their little paradise. It kinda seems hidden and mystical now. The water was clear and blue, she almost wanted to take a dive. For good reasons, she somehow knew how to swim. Don''t ask her how she remembers it. She wouldn''t be able to explain it. It was sort of natural to her. When she swims in the ocean, it was as if she longed for it.


    While Jackson was busy driving the boat, he didn''t forget to pay attention to her. Seeing her smiling and pointing out different things that she found pretty, Jackson was happy. They laughed and talk as they traveled around. When Jackson finally found a place to anchor the boat, Jessica took off her dress. She was wearing a yellow one-piece bathing suit. Unfortunately, the love marks were visible. It was already the most conservative bathing suit that she has. Most of them were two pieces.


    Seeing that Jackson stared at her neck and her thighs, Jessica blushed and dived into the water. Yes, even her thighs weren''t saved. It was as if Jackson was marking his territories.


    Jackson rubbed his neck when he saw the little girl running away like a little mouse. There was a slight red on his ears, face, and neck. He felt guilty but at the same time happy. He never thought that he would have this kind of moment in his life.


    Ever since he came to be in this world, his life wasn''t his to order about. He was an orphan and had been taken by some child traffickers.


    Luckily, he was smart and showed promising talents. He was recruited until he rose to his position as a key member of the Golden Triad. But his journey hadn''t been easy at all. He became a lab rat by Ben''s mentor, Dr. Ivan Sanchez.


    Dr. Ivan Sanchez was not your typical doctor. He studies various things, but what he majored in was the study of the brain. He became one of the subjects and injected all sorts of drugs and medicine. In his group, only he survived and so that''s how he became a key member.


    Unfortunately, The Jewel Drug Operation wasn''t a full success. They needed a girl to withstand it. When Dr. Ivan Sanchez started his experiments, Jackson was 9 years old. Up until he was 25, no girl survived the drugs. This made Dr. Ivan Sanchez mad and furious. The Golden Triad almost gave up on it, until April came.


    There were 10 girls along with April that day. Only that, she had caught his eyes. The usual way on how they get these test subjects were from the child traffickers subdivision. Dr. Ivan Sanchez had said that experimenting when one is still young, was the crucial key to success. This was a proven fact for Jackson''s case. They have tested it to all kinds of ages before and only Jackson survived. Even until now, they still tested it for all sorts of young boys. For some reason, no one could survive. By studying Jackson''s blood, Dr. Ivan Sanchez found his answer.


    It was due to his mix race. Being able to become half European and half Asian. After this discovery, Dr. Ivan Sanchez was able to get more chances of success.


    Still, Jackson was his perfect success. So Jackson was treated differently. In April''s case, she was three-quarters American and a fourth Asian. Her group was the first to test that theory. Let''s just say that April was the only survivor.


    How did she manage to escape? Or how did the police knew of their location? Jackson sighed. He did it. He didn''t want her to become like him, so he had leaked their whereabouts. That''s why he stayed in jail so that he could keep her safe. He had erased all her information in the triad''s system and announced that she died. That she wasn''t able to cope up with the drugs. Luckily, Ben was on his side.


    Although he did what he was asked from the triad, he did it in the most gentle way he could to her. He did act tough and ordered her around, even to the point of having her serve others. But it was the only way for the both them survive. He was weak and powerless. So he bid his time inside the jail while his trusted subordinates grow his powers. With the help of Ben, they were able to grow his wealth and


    power.


    Jessica knocked on the boat when she noticed that Jackson was preoccupied again. Somehow she felt a stinging pain every time she sees him being like this. She didn''t know the reason but somewhat, her heart aches for him.


    She got up in the boat and hugged him. He didn''t even hear her knocking or when she got back up. He only noticed when his back became cold and wet. He could only sigh and hide his emotions from her. He didn''t want her to suffer anymore. This was the main reason why he erased her memories.

 Chapter 115 - The Fisherman (3)

    Unbeknownst to them, there was a fisherman not far from where they were. He was an old man and fishing was his way of living.


    He lived to a near small village. By selling fish, he was able to raise his small family. Now that he is old, his wife was already dead, his daughter had already married and moved to a bigger city.


    Although his daughter was married, she didn''t neglect her father. She would send money to him. Him fishing now is more like a habit. Seeing a couple hugging and laughing, it brought him memories of his past life. How he had met his wife and how he courted her. Alas, it had been about 50 years already. Time surely went fast.


    As the day went closer to the end. The couple still stayed and so he was able to observe them silently. The man was strong built while the woman was a pretty lady. Somehow, it made him miss his wife.


    When the sun was about to set, he sailed back home. Leaving the couple to their own space. When he got back to the port, he saw a youngster. It was the son from one of his old friends waiving at him.


    "What''s up?" He asked.


    "Old man, glad that you are back safe! Your daughter is back and was looking for you. I stayed here to inform you. You ah, You shouldn''t make your daughter worry anymore. You aren''t young to set sail alone." The youngster was in his early 30''s.


    "Aiya. Alright, alright. I''ll head back home. Mind taking care of the boat?" The old man asked.


    "Sure, sure! Go home, old man!" The youngster pushed him away. He was this friendly to the old man due to old friendship. When his father died, this old man helped him and his mother.


    The old man walked back slowly to his house, along with some fishes that he caught. Inside, his daughter and her family was waiting. His grandson was now 2 years old. They had a warm reunion and ate dinner.


    After eating, he went to seat on his recliner and watched the tv for news. Just then, the local news had reported a missing lady. There was a picture of her and the detailed kidnapping case about it.


    The old man instantly stood up, his eyes and mouth was open as wide as they could be. "That... That..!"


    As he was yelling out loud, it had alarmed his daughter. "What''s wrong dad? Are you in pain?!" She noticed his dad''s reaction and turned to look at the tv.


    The news reported of a young woman in her early 20''s. She was kidnapped and that her life was in danger. For an American woman''s kidnapping news from England to reach their place. It could only mean one thing. The lady came from a prominent family. They were in the Maluku Islands, just north of Australia.


    "Do you recognized her?" She asked.


    "I''ve seen her earlier! She was on a boat with that man! Daughter, should we call the police?!" His hand was shaking.


    "Are you sure it was them?" She asked again. Her father nodded his head vigorously.


    She looked at the news again and decided to take her cellphone out. Although his father didn''t mention anything else, it was worth a shot. Any sort of information would give rewards. On this small island, they need all the help they could get. Plus, it involves someone''s life. It was the only right thing to do!


    -----


    "Boss! I have led!" Tommie ran towards his boss''s desk.


    Cefei instantly stood up, his heart was beating so hard. "What is it? Did you find her?!"


    Tommie handed him an envelope while explaining the information. "A fisherman saw the two on Maluku Islands. As he pictured it, the two seems like a couple."


    "What?!" Cefei almost crumples the papers on his hand. He read through them very quickly and felt his knees slowly lose its strength.


    "The local police was on alert but I told them not to take actions and that to remove the news. If it''s really them, we can''t give them a heads up. I already got the private plane ready. Are you going, boss? Or are you planning to leak the news to the Hawthorne''s?" In both ways, he could only make preparations. His boss had used all means to spread the news worldwide. Even to local areas. That''s how the Maluku islands got the news. It was them who spread it. Although the Hawthorne''s was extremely rich and powerful, it could not compare to the Black Dragon Club''s might!


    "Up until now, they haven''t still found her. Get my luggage ready! I''ll go there myself! If it''s really her, I''m afraid that things might be too late." Cefei clenched his fist.


    "As you wish." Tommie instantly heads out to prepare.


    Cefei sat back down and sighed. "April, wait for me. Please wait for me." He murmured in his heart.


    -----


    Not long after, Cefei and his men were heading towards the Maluku Islands. It would take almost two days to get there. From England, he would have to fly to Australia. Then from there, they would have to use a boat to reach the Maluku Islands.


    All this time, Cefei was extremely anxious. The Black Dragon Club has people around the world. The nearest branch they have was in Australia. Before heading there, Cefei had already given orders to that branch to scout the area ahead of time but also warn them not to alarm anyone.


    Given the highest command, they did what was told. During the flight stopover, Tommie received some news.


    "There''s an island inhabited by the two. It was said that the owner''s name was an alleged fake identity. The two was said to be a married couple. Every weekend, supplies would come to the island. From the satellites images, it is April and Jackson." Tommie handed Cefei the satellite pictures.


    Looking at April''s image as she sunbathing, Cefei''s heart was clenched tightly. "How come as if she is taking a vacation? Isn''t she held against her will?" He asked.


    "This was indeed puzzling. The fisherman said that the two acted like a couple. They were hugging and kissing in the boat." Tommie didn''t divulge this news earlier, in fear that his boss would misunderstood. He wanted to find concrete evidence first. Now that the evidence was here, he could only convey the truth.


    Cefei''s brows furrowed. He didn''t believe that April would change like this. Something must''ve happened to her! From all her medical information, she had suffered a lot through her kidnapper''s hand. She should''ve hated Jackson! This is not good, he thought.

 Chapter 116 - Who are you?

    On this particular task, time was of the essence. If some local people saw the news, then Jackson''s subordinates should also be on the lookout.


    Since the area where the island that the two occupied was mostly remote, going by boat to scout the area would be hard. Who knew if some other people were hiding in the shadows to watch out for them?


    Cefei didn''t want to lose some of his people. But one thing was sure, April was indeed on that Island. The news was real. Just that, what was the current situation on the Island? If the fisherman''s words were true, why is April acting like an infatuated person to her kidnapper?


    He felt a heavy feeling inside his chest. Like something bad would occur. The only thing he could think of is that he had to personally see her and save her. For this, they had to make a plan. When Cefei arrived, it was Thursday afternoon. His subordinates that had been keeping an eye on the Island, had informed him that there were no extreme movements in the Island. Since they could go close to the Island, they had to rely on Satellite Images.


    The next supplies would arrive on Saturday. This would be the only time that April would be separated from Jackson for a couple of hours. Since there weren''t any big movements, they could only assume that Jackson didn''t know that they had been found. At least, that''s what Cefei was hoping for.


    If Jackson was really watching someone''s movements, it would''ve been Alex and his family. Since nobody knew of Cefei and April''s connection, he was out of Jackson''s radar. This was also why he didn''t dare leak the news to Alex, fearing that he''ll only endanger April''s life. Also adding the fact that no one knew that Cefei was the Black Dragon Club''s young lord. It was best for Cefei to make the move personally than wait for someone else to do it.


    Thursday afternoon through Friday night, Cefei and his men were planning how to take action. Even if Jackson would be preoccupied with his men, there should be backups who would lure them away from April. While Cefei would take action from behind the Island and stealthily save the damsel.


    Although Cefei had a carefree personality, his body was trained in the military. Since his father''s organization wasn''t a small one, their lives would always be at risk. Unlike Alex who only knew how to handle business, Cefei was a military man covered in a business suit.


    When Saturday came, a big yacht came cruising in the ocean. Its main destination was the Lover''s Island. When Cefei heard the name of the Island, he couldn''t help but choke on it.


    When the yacht anchored near the Island''s port, Cefei and three of his men dived into the waters. The best way to infiltrate the Island was through diving. Satellite shows that April was at the back of the house, sitting near a tree. Coincidentally, It was close to where they are going to pop out.


    People were watching the satellite, watching the Island and also the surrounding areas. Aside from Cefei''s men, there were also police from the local area. All we''re waiting for the signal. As soon as their young lord saves April, they will take down Jackson and his men. Everyone was nervous but they all hardened their hearts to any possibility that could happen.


    ------


    It took 10 minutes for them to swim towards the Lover''s Island. Cefei silently signals two of his men to stay and look out, while Cefei and another person go inside.


    Cefei removed his oxygen tank and mask and stealthily moved towards the Area where April was. In his ears, his men confirmed that April was still there and Jackson was still inside the house.


    The closer Cefei was to her, the more his heart was beating hard. Please, let me save her safely. He prayed silently in his heart. It only took two minutes to maneuver the small forest on the Island before locating her.


    She was reading a book, her skin looks healthy. No signs of torture or mistreatment. Cefei felt that his heart sighs in relief. He didn''t want to scare her, so he could only move slowly. Watching out also for a possible ambush. Since everything was clear, Cefei moved behind her and covered her mouth.


    Jessica panicked. Someone held her mouth and waist tightly. Not only that, she was dragged away from the house, towards the back of the Island. No matter how she struggled, she couldn''t free herself. When they arrived, she saw three men dressed in scuba diving suits watching her. Only then Cefei let her mouth go but still holding her waist.


    "April it''s me. Your safe now, I''ll take you back to your family." The voice from behind her said and then turned her around.


    When Jessica turned to see the man who captured her, her brows furrowed. "Who are you?! And why are you kidnapping me?!"


    The four men froze, especially Cefei. Didn''t April knew of their Boss? What''s this sudden turn of events?


    Cefei''s eyes widen more. He held her shoulders and said. "It''s me, Hugh. Don''t you remember me? We met in LA. I''m saving you from your kidnapper. Your family has been looking for you for a couple of months already, April."


    Although he wasn''t really close to her that much, this should be the reason why she is acting like she doesn''t know him at all.


    "April? I think you have the wrong person! My name is Jessica and my husband is Jackson." Jessica didn''t panicked, although this man was trying to kidnap her. She didn''t feel that this man had ill intentions.


    Cefei felt that his heart stopped beating at the moment. Even he couldn''t understand what the hell was going on?! There was no doubt that the person in front of him was April. Was she threatened by Jackson?!


    "April, don''t you miss your son? Sky is safe and well. Sky is so worried that he became ill. Your father even came to look for you from the US. Everyone is safe, I will keep you safe." Cefei wanted to shake her. Making her understand the full situation.


    "Sky?" This name brought pain inside her head, while her heart starts feeling of being squeezed. Who is Sky? Why do her heart and chest feel heavy? Her head hurts as well too. Her knees buckled and almost fell.


    "April!" Luckily, Cefei was there to hold on to her. "We can''t stay this long here. Let''s move out!"

 Chapter 117 - Who are you? (2)

    "And where do you think you''re going with my wife?"


    A deep male voice resounded behind them. Not long, Jackson came out along with several of his subordinates. All of his subordinates held guns around them. As soon as they showed up, they aimed at the four intruders.


    Seeing that they were compromised, one of Cefei''s men alerted the backup team through the earpiece. "Code red! I repeat, CODE RED!"


    The other two weren''t slow either, as well as Cefei. All of them took out their AK-47 and aim back.


    Cefei''s pulled April behind him. He could see her sweating profusely and her face was turning pale. By the looks of it, she wasn''t doing well. "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO HER?!" he couldn''t help but yell out these words. His heart was aching that April didn''t recognize him.


    Jackson chuckled. "What I''ve done to her? What do you mean? She is my wife." Looking at the pale woman behind this tall man, he couldn''t help but be anxious. Did she got triggered again? Still, he didn''t show this kind of thought. "Little girl, come to me." He coaxes her.


    Hearing his voice, Jessica felt like she was now safe. Her headache was getting worse and her hands were shaking really badly. Jackson was nowhere to save her. She tried to move but the man holding her didn''t budge. "Let go of me!" She struggled.


    Cefei would be dumb enough to let her go. "April! WAKE UP! He isn''t your husband! You are not married to anyone! Not even to your son''s father! Do you really wish to forget about your only son?! He is only about 4 years old! You can''t throw away everything, just because you felt happy here! Sky needs you! YOUR SON NEEDS YOU!"


    As if someone opened the locked room inside her brain, flashes of images came out of nowhere. Images of her being pregnant, then her giving birth to a healthy baby boy and lastly till that baby grew into a toddler. Cefei did the right thing. If there was someone who April values the most, it would be her son.


    This amount of information broke her mentality. She fainted instantly.


    "APRIL!" Cefei yelled out and caught her.


    "LITTLE GIRL!" Jackson took a step closer but the three held their guns aiming through his head. He wished to be the one holding her, but he knew that he didn''t deserving to keep her.


    Cefei didn''t bother looking at him and checked April''s breathing and pulse. He sighed when he confirmed that she''ll be fine. He then looked at Jackson again. "Answer me, what did you do to her?!"


    Jackson wryly smiled. "For you to come here unprecedented, you sure held quite some affections to her. You tell me first, who are you?"


    Cefei eyed his enemy. It looks like he really didn''t know of his identity. "You don''t think I''m one of the Hawthorne''s men?"


    Jackson chuckles. "Although they are rich and powerful, their might only lies to their area. For you to find this location dictates that you are more powerful than them."


    "Smart. If you''re this smart, then I hope that you''ll let us leave here peacefully. Else, you would die here in vain." Cefei smiled mockingly.


    Jackson and his men felt that this man wasn''t joking. Were they surrounded?! How did they able to do that?


    Jackson stared at April in another man''s embrace. How ironic was it? He knew that he wouldn''t be able to keep her, yet his heart didn''t want to let them leave. He couldn''t help but gulped down his saliva. He could see the fire in the eyes of the man in front of him. He could also see that this man held true affections for his little girl. Jackson didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing that Jackson wasn''t cooperating, Cefei signaled one of his men. Receiving the order, he instantly talked to his earpiece. "Bring the Eagle to the Nest."


    "Roger that. The Eagle will arrive within 5 minutes." A man responded to their earpieces.


    "Copy that." Cefei''s men replied back.


    Hearing that the other one was calling for backup, Jackson''s men didn''t know what to do. "Boss?" They looked at Jackson with an unsure look. Would they let them leave just like this? Or fight their way to death?


    Jackson clenched his fist. He didn''t foresee this moment at all! He was only looking out with the Hawthorne''s, Smith''s, Lewis'' and his former master''s movements. This man in front of him, he could very well see that he was capable. Yet, who is this man?! On April''s files, he didn''t see her have any interaction with this man at all! He felt angry and frustrated at the same time.


    "You think you could just leave because you wanted to?!" Jackson glared at the man who was holding his woman. Hearing their boss''s angry words, his men stood straight and held their positions. Aiming straight to the four men''s chest or head.


    Instead of getting angry, Cefei laughed like it was some sort of funny joke. "If I could find you, do you believe that Sal can''t?"


    Hearing the name ''Sal'', Jackson froze. "WHO ARE YOU?!!" Right now, he was truly scared. Not for his life, but for his little girl.


    Seeing Jackson''s odd state, Cefei glared. "Don''t take me as one of you, trash! I would never take advantage of a weak woman! Don''t worry, I''m not from that organization. I''ll bring April out and there is nothing you can do!"


    Not long after, they could hear a bunch of speedboats heading their way. All of them were armed men both from the locals and Cefei''s men from the military. Not far from them, there was also the sound of a helicopter.


    Hearing this man''s words, Jackson felt cold. Was there another organization powerful than the triad? He rummages his head until an idea came out. His brows furrowed. He couldn''t help but be amazed and scared at the same time.


    Jackson sighed. "Fine, take her. But I want you to promise me something."


    Cefei felt disgusted by talking to Jackson, still, he didn''t refute and let the other person talk. Although he was mad, he could see that April wasn''t hurt one bit. Just that, she had a problem with her head.


    Seeing that the other person didn''t say anything, he continued. "Since you knew of Sal, then I''ll assume that you are someone who can contend with him. I''ll only ask this, don''t bring April back to her family."


    Cefei stared at Jackson in shock. In all the other party could ask for, why was it something like this?


    Jackson saw his confusion and chuckled. "The Hawthorne''s can''t protect her. Right now, she is the key to Sal''s ambition. Once he got her, It will bring chaos on earth. Since I can''t even keep her safe, I''ll trust her in your hands. You must promise me this." Jackson made his decision, as long as she''s safe. He didn''t care for his life anymore.

 Chapter 118 - Who are you? (3)

    Jackson took a step forward and stretched both of his arms sideways as if welcoming his upcoming death. This sudden move of him made Cefei''s men more alert. But without their Young Lord''s command, they wouldn''t pull the trigger just yet.


    "You may kill me now, just as long as you promise me this." Jackson stared at the man in front of him with pure resolution.


    Cefei was confused and torn between what he supposed to do or not. This was really something out of his expectations. Did that mean that Jackson had real feelings for April?! He couldn''t help but look at the woman in his embrace. What exactly did happened on this Island?


    "Don''t..."


    Just then, April made a noise. Although her brain was aching really badly from fainting and from the sudden flashes of memories in her head. Jackson''s voice woke her up. Still, she couldn''t even open her eyes. She was sweating profusely, her breathing was uneven and pulse was erratic.


    Seeing her poor state, Jackson threw a bottle to the man in front. "Make her take it! Or else, she wouldn''t be able to handle the drugs inside her system!"


    Cefei caught the bottle, it was a clear bottle and he could see white pills inside. "Why would I trust you?! You made her into this state!"


    Jackson sighed heavily and said. "I did it to save her! Sal had found out that she was alive. It was only a matter of time before they would take her and experiment on her! The only way to save her was to erase her memories! If she recalls everything, it would be the death of her."


    Cefei froze, his hands turn cold. April was still murmuring ''don''t'' several times. For whatever she was asking don''t for, it looks like she really was in pain. Still, he didn''t want to take the chance. His club knew several prominent Doctors in all sorts of fields. Surely, they will be able to find out what''s wrong with her and save her. He would not trust this lowly man!


    As soon as the Helicopter arrived, as well as the boats, Cefei immediately carried April into the Helicopter Lift. Disregarding Jackson and his men. No matter what, Jackson was surrounded by guns.


    As soon as April was being lifted up, Cefei looked back at Jackson. Jackson''s eyes didn''t left April''s. "For her sake, I''ll leave your life for today. After this, you better not show in front of her anymore. As soon as I''ll find out, your neck would no longer be needed to be attached to that body of yours." Cefei gritted his teeth and clenched his fist as he said this. He was never the soft guy with his enemies, yet he believes that Jackson indeed didn''t want April to get hurt. Although it was puzzling, he didn''t want to bother. April''s safety was on the line. He then turned away and started climbing the ladder going up the helicopter.


    Jackson could not even reply and only watch them leave. One of Jackson''s men finally couldn''t help but ask his boss. "Are we just gonna let them leave like this, boss?"


    Jackson chuckled. "What can I do? It''s better like this. I''m too ashamed to see her." After that, he didn''t wait for the party to leave and decided to leave himself. He turned around and went back to the villa.


    The men followed him and replied. "Do you know of their identities? If they are not from the Hawthorne''s side, who then? Her profile didn''t involve anybody else. She had a pretty tight social group."


    Jackson shakes his head as he walked. "If my guess is correct. They should be from the Black Dragon Club."


    "THE BLACK DRAGON CLUB??!!!"


    All of his men exclaimed! Surprised to this sudden twist of events.


    "Boss! Why would the Black Dragon Club help her?! What''s her connection to them?! That''s an elite organization for christ''s sake!"


    "Even I don''t know. My guess would be that man earlier. He probably has a high status in that organization for him to mobilize such a massive army and yet they even did it under our notice." Jackson sighed as they reached the villa. He could hear the helicopter getting farther away.


    All the men looked at each other in confusion.


    "Alright, shows over. We need to move out this Island. Since that man gave us a warning, we might as well do it. Sal shouldn''t be far. In our way out, we should also look for information about that man earlier." Even though Jackson had the gut feeling that that man would keep his little girl safe. It was still a man nonetheless. He would only feel at ease once he knew of that man''s identity.


    The men followed his orders and started packing and moving about. They could only hope that their boss could escape this calamity. Sal''s men were not easy to deal with.


    -----


    On the helicopter, April was getting worse.


    Her body starting trembling real bad as if she was having epilepsy. Cefei was so worried yet he didn''t know what to do. He could only hold her into his arms and prayed that they''ll make it in time.


    Their destination was Australia. His men already prepared for someone to look at April.


    "April, baby... Please don''t scare me. I came to save you. Wait a little longer and I''ll bring you to your son, Sky." Cefei kept murmuring these to her ears. He was so afraid that she wouldn''t make it. Even though Jackson gave that medicine to him, he didn''t want to take the chance to harm her more.


    "April please, don''t lose hope. I''ll give up anything, just please don''t leave me like this." Cefei pulled April closer to his embrace, tears were falling in his face. This was the very first time that he cried. It was breaking his heart really badly.


    Now he understood his father''s loneliness. Once you met the woman of your life, as long as she is alive and well. Even if you''re not together, you will also live fine. But once you lose her, there will always this piece in your heart that would remain empty forever.

 Chapter 119 - Living but not alive

    Cefei did the most heartbreaking thing he could ever do in his life. He had returned her to her rightful place.


    After saving April from Jackson''s clutches, Cefei had never been so heartbroken. The team that took over in Australia could only do so much. They were able to keep April''s life and yet, she had become dazed and unresponsive. She was alive and yet, dead inside. She was awake and yet, he could not get any response. Even the doctors were left dumbfounded.


    When it comes to matters about the brain, no one could ever tell what could happen. But they did find one thing. This wasn''t April''s first rodeo. She was in this state when she was found 11 years ago.


    Because of this, the doctors had advised Cefei to return her to her family. It might be able to awaken her again from her dazed state.


    This is where Cefei made his own life break into pieces. Although the chances of waking her up by her family was just a slight chance. It was a chance nonetheless. Either that or Cefei would try to locate the more talented doctor''s in the world.


    Yet, by doing this. He felt guilty since he promised her that he would bring her back to see her son, as long as she wakes up and she did.


    He now realized that being one of the most powerful beings on earth is nothing, he felt helpless at the moment. For this, he could only allow her to return and hopeful for the best. He really didn''t agreed to Jackson''s plead but that didn''t mean that he took it lightly.


    For this, he needed to be vigilant and alert. Returning her to her family would take a great effort from his side.


    About a week from saving April, Cefei finally brought April back to England stealthily. He placed her in a secure medical department that his family owns as well as have his men protect her. He can''t show himself to her family. He didn''t want anybody to know of their relationship, fearing that someone would take advantage of it. Either way, he had made plans perfectly.


    Cefei sat down next to the hospital bed, looking at the girl who was sitting on the bed. April was currently looking at the window, absentmindedly.


    "April, I hope to see you be happy again. In this life, I truly wish for you to be happy. Please, take care of yourself. Your family will arrive soon to come to visit." Cefei tucked some of April''s hair to her ear.


    Cefei''s heart was breaking. He would rather see her happy with his friend Alex than to see her like this. Living and yet not alive. He wasn''t the cruel type of person. He knew when to let go, especially that he wasn''t the person that she needed in this life.


    He no longer couldn''t help himself and pulled her softly to his arms. He hugged her and kissed her head before leaving the room. It was so brief since he was scared of what he could do. He was scared that he would want to make her stay by his side and just hide her forever. As he left, he didn''t see the tears that fell in April''s deadpan eyes.


    -----


    Hawthorne''s Mansion


    During this past month and a half, Theo had been constantly on his feet. Along with Malcolm Smith and Ted Lewis. The three that built up a friendly relationship towards the same goal of finding April Lewis.


    At the moment, Theo sat down on his study by himself. He was drinking some liquor to ease the stress on his body. He had been out of options and eventually asked for the Black Dragon Club''s help. He had a wild intuition that the Black Dragon Club had been helping them in the shadows. Just that, when he came forward to hire them, he was turned down. This shocked him, not because of how the Black Dragon Club''s strict management but because of how sure he was with his instincts. He knew that the Black Dragon Club wasn''t easy to hire their intelligence without paying a big price. Yet no matter how big the price was, the Black Dragon Club gave him no face. He was turned down in whichever direction.


    This could only make him wonder why? And for what reason? Did someone hire the Black Dragon Club already? Or did the Triad gave the Black Dragon Club some money to make them stay out of this matter? No matter what the reason was, it was giving Theo the pain in the head. What money? He couldn''t even help his son and his grandson.


    Theo took a mouthful of liquor down his throat and pour his cup some more. As he was doing so, his phone rang. Unconsciously, he took it out and answer the phone without looking at the Caller ID.


    "Yes?" Theo begrudgingly spoke to the other line.


    "Is this Theo Hawthorne?" The voice on the other line was altered. It sounded heavy and distorted.


    This made Theo stood up and froze. "Indeed, who''s this?!"


    "This is the Black Dragon Club."


    Theo''s eyes widened! Did God finally hear his prayers? Did his offers finally enlightened this powerful organization?! No matter what, he couldn''t let this chance go! "Thank you for calling back. I only ask for her whereabouts and nothing more. We will take action ourselves. I''ll immediately send the goods right away!"


    Cefei on the other line couldn''t help but smile and yet the smile didn''t reach his eyes. "No, that won''t be necessary. We had a task that collided with yours, that''s the reason why we haven''t agreed to you. Now that our task was done, we could only say that your luck was good."


    "My luck is good? What does that mean?" Although he had tons of questions in his mind, he didn''t dare slight the other person on the line. He could only obediently follow on the other party''s conversation.


    "April Lewis, I believe that we have her on our hands." Cefei clenched his fist as he said this line.

 Chapter 120 - Living but not alive (2)

    Theo gulped his saliva and made him sink back to his chair.


    "What''s your price?" He instantly asked. There was no freebie in the world, this he knew. For whatever reason did the Black Dragon Club got a hold of April, that wasn''t the problem now. The problem is, how to get her out of there!


    Although the Black Dragon Club wasn''t an evil organization like the Golden Triad. That doesn''t mean that they were like harmless bunnies either. Why would that Organization be able to stand at the top of the food chain for many years?! That''s because the main reason is, they are a neutral party. Their neither side the evil or good on earth. As long as they benefitted greatly with a task, they would disregard everything! For whoever slight them, they would uproot his/her families up to the 5th degree. No questions asked. Even if the main heads in the government knew and had suspensions, they wouldn''t be able to find evidences. They didn''t even know their main location is. Although the main leaders of the countries knew the name and the face, they couldn''t slight them either. Fearing that they wouldn''t even know how they died. The Black Dragon Club has this much power. Not only so, but also connections all over the world.


    Hearing Theo''s blunt question, Cefei could only calm himself inside. "No worries Mr. Hawthorne. April is in good hands. Saving her was only done in the passing and not deliberately done. Unfortunately, when we arrived, Jackson had already drugged her to the extreme.


    I believe that you knew of her case, so I could only say that she''s back to her old state. You''ll see it when you come. But before I give you the location, I need you to promise something. We aren''t going to ask for a price but cooperation instead."


    Hearing the other party''s explanation and intention, Theo felt somewhat apprehensive and worried. Still, he agreed. "As long as it''s within my powers."


    "Great. Our task was to find this new drug that the Golden Triad had made over the past decade and a half. It ultimately leads to Jackson and April''s." Cefei stood from his chair and move towards the window that oversees the London.


    "If you don''t mind me asking, What''s this got to do with April?" Theo felt that there was more to the story. What kind of situation did he just land himself into?! The Black Dragon Club is one thing, working against another powerful organization is another! The Golden Triad, holy smokes!


    "We are not certain of this situation yet. One thing is certain though, the Triad wants to get their hands on April. When we confronted Jackson, he said this and it didn''t look like he was lying. But he didn''t say what drug it was either. Unfortunately, he escaped. For what kind of drug they are concocting, it seems that April holds the key."


    "Why are you telling me all this? What do you need me to do? Although I am rich and a member of the Imperial British Family, I hold no true power."


    "Indeed. No matter, this is not what we need of you. The Club only wants to keep April and learn what we can from her. See if we can crack the drug that they are making."


    Hearing this kind of sentence made Theo''s heart skipped a beat. "YOU''RE GOING TO EXPERIMENT ON HER?!"


    Cefei chuckled. "I see that you missed my point. No, We aren''t. Instead, we are going to try to save her. It would be just on the passing to see what kinds of drugs they put on her. It would be two goals set in one stone. Don''t you agree? With our connection, we only need to wave our hands and get her all fixed up. If we return her to you right now, I believe that April will become mentally ill forever. Also, her life will always be in constant danger with the Triad around the corner." Although he said this, his heart was lamenting. Cefei needed to act harshly in order to keep April safe.


    This was indeed true. Although the other party was making it sound harmless, it was still an experiment. For them to totally save her, they would have to experiment in April. "And what If we don''t agree?" Theo gulped, his fist was tightly shut.


    Cefei chuckled again. "I believe that you smart Mr. Hawthorne. So, I wouldn''t beat around the bush. You don''t have the right to refuse. If you do, You wouldn''t be able to see her again. We only kept her alive for the time being because she was undoubtedly innocent. Yet we aren''t saints. If we needed to extract the drug from her, it would be easy as pie. We only called you on behalf of respect for your son. I believe that you knew of something connected to him. If you still wish not to cooperate, then that would be the end of this relationship."


    Cefei was strong-willed. He could rather keep April safe, cure it and at the same time let her family see her. Than totally give them the control and make her life in danger and miserable again. Although he can''t fully have her, he could at least keep her safe. If nothing works, he would hide from everyone. But this line of thinking was against his principles. He didn''t want to become a monster that April would hate.


    Left with no other option, Theo could only sigh. The other party was smart and cunning. They were able to dig out information that even he tried to hide well. "Fine, but could I see her first?"


    "This matter is easy. As long as you cooperate, she will be safer than in your hands. But also remember that we hold her life in our hands, as well as you and your family." It was a warning for Theo if he''d done something out of the contrary.


    "I understand." Theo gritted his teeth. The power of the other party''s hand was greater than his. He could only abide by their wishes.


    "Then I''ll send you the coordinates. My men will instruct you further afterward." Cefei then hung up the phone.


    Seeing the other party hung up the phone. Theo couldn''t keep his anger anymore and slammed the table.


    BANG!!!


    "That idiot son of mine!!!" Theo could only blame his own son. If it wasn''t for his idiot son, would matters end up like this?!

 Chapter 121 - Living but not alive (3)

    In the midst of Chaos. Time went fast. She didn''t know how long she had been out nor what happened to her.


    A lot of people visited her and yet no one could pull her out from her darkness. Yes, it was extremely dark. April sat silently in the corner of her consciousness. She was alone, cold and tired. She had called out everyone she could think of and yet no one answers. It was as if, no one could get to her and no one could help her.


    She didn''t even know that her family was worried to death to see her like this. Even Alex, Colm and Sky were there, still, she didn''t recognize anyone. Her body would instantly flinch when someone touches her. Her mind would immediately throw a fit or rage out of nowhere and without reason. It was as if she was living but not alive. Most of the time, she just stares straight. Not talk nor have any sort of emotions. They even had to force her to eat and most of the time, it wasn''t a good sight to see. April had lost quite a lot of weight. She now weighs about 90 lbs. One could see her bones protruding. They tried not to let Sky see as much and only when she doesn''t throw a fit.


    Inside her though, April wants to give up. She was scared and helpless. It was like she was caged in by her ownself, like self-defense. Her mind would rather lock her in than letting her face reality. Was there such a thing? Who knows? They said that the brain is the most mysterious part of the human body. Until now, doctors and scientists don''t fully understand how the mind works. If they could, then people wouldn''t only be able to use 10% of our brains.


    Cefei was helpless too. He thought that by bringing her family, she would instantly come back to herself. Yet, two months had passed and no improvements happened. All kinds of doctors were brought in to check on her and to see how to bring her back. Even with the Black Dragon Club, the Hawthorne''s, the Smith''s and the Lewis'' combined power; they were still no progress.


    Most doctors could only sigh and be puzzled. The only hope they had was the progress of the drug that they studied from her blood. All the men knew about April''s condition. Theo had recounted everything and made them understand how delicate the situation was. Without the Black Dragon Club to support them, April''s life would be endangered. Although the Black Dragon Club was very accommodating, they knew that they were being watched.


    The facility where April was in a very remote place. The first time Theo came here, he almost thought that someone was playing a joke with him. To put it bluntly, it was a small villa located in the north UK. The outside doesn''t look outstanding at all but when he got inside, it was mostly filled with all sorts of medical things. There was even a room for doing a chemical lab test.


    Their arrangement is they could only visit her two people at a time on any given day. This would help avoid attracting unwanted attention. As much as everyone hates this sort of arrangement, without the Black Dragon Club''s help, they would still be in the dark looking for April.


    With Theo''s great way of explaining things, everyone had learned that the Black Dragon Club had been helping them in the shadows. Keeping and hiding April like this was the best situation at the moment. Although it was hateful, they could do nothing about it.


    Alex and Colm would constantly take turns on visiting her. For Alex, he had been extremely guilty and hating himself. For Colm, he too was feeling guilty and hating himself for letting April go to England in the first place. These two men seem to be competing in who was the guiltiest party. Even then, they could only try their best. Every time they came in to visit, the pain inside their chest hurts so bad. The fact that their most cherished person no longer recognized them, was like burning them to death. Slowly but surely.


    Studying the drugs that were administered to her would take a very long time. Especially that she had been taking medicine from a very young age. Everyone was helpless and agitated. They all felt that time was ticking. What happens when the timer ends, they didn''t want to know.


    -----


    Francesca gritted her teeth. So the bitch still lives! She thought. Although she was hiding and no one seems to be paying attention to her now, she was still extremely cautious.


    "That bastard didn''t do as what he promised! He still let this bitch come back to my husband!" Francesca clenched her fist.


    Beverly studied her Boss but said nothing. She was on the same boat as her boss. She could only wait for instructions, she wasn''t the type to voice out advice nor add fuel to the fire. She was an obedient Secretary.


    "There''s only one way to handle that bitch! I have to do it myself! Let''s see if she could escape her upcoming death this time! Hahahahah! " Francesca laughed and laughed out loud. She had seemed lost her mind as well. She had lost everything, it was only right to take revenge on that white lotus bitch! This is how Francesca''s brain works. In her eyes, she was right. She was the legal wife! She deserves everything! Alex ought to stay with her and she''ll make sure to let Alex see it!


    Only, when would this kind of nightmare stop? Until blood gets spilled out? Until April dies or she dies? Time was ticking. Who''s end shall come first?


    -----


    Somewhere far, there was a man sulking. Watching the stars in the middle of the ocean.


    "Even if we aren''t fated together. I''m still thankful for being able to meet you and was able to share a moment with you. If reincarnation exists. I hope in your next life, I would be able to meet with you first and be your husband in that lifetime."


    Jackson sighed and took a mouthful of liquor. Only by doing so could he numb his aching heart.

 Chapter 122 - Its Either You Live or I Die

    It was Wednesday and It was Alex''s turn to visit April. Today, he decided not to bring anyone with him. For some reason, he dreamed that something bad will happen to April last night. After toss and turning in the bed all night long, he decided to take this trip with just himself.


    He instantly felt relieved to see April wide awake. Although her consciousness wasn''t there and she didn''t like anyone touching her. It was still much better to see her physically there than not being able to see her at all. Her eyes were staring dead straight into the window.


    "Good morning baby! I see that you''re awake. Have you eaten yet?" He casually asked. Although he knew that she wouldn''t make any replies, the doctors had said that they should always try to communicate to her. Who knows if maybe she was listening and would attract a response from her?


    Alex sat beside her bed and just looked at her. There were a billion things on his head right now. Even though he was hurting that he could not touch her, pull her into his arms and make her know of his existence, how could it be compared to her pain? He could only endure and talked to her nonstop. He told her about the things he had accomplished recently, how was their son doing and also how was her parents were doing. Anything that was close to her heart, he was there to take care of it for her.


    He hated the fact that he can''t bring her home and yet he respected the Black Dragon Club. It was thanks to them that he could see her again. Just that, was it going to be like this forever? He knew he would be fine with it, he would accompany her till they grow old. He would stand by her side no matter what and shield her from harm. But, how would their son take it? Right now, he had never seen him smile anymore. For a young kid that was so smart, this wasn''t good for him.


    He never threw a tantrum again, only did so when he had not seen his mother. Now that he did, he quietly pulls himself together and acted like his mother was okay. Although he would smile when he visits her mother, he would be the opposite at home.


    Weird thing was, he had immersed himself into books. He would not play like any other kids and instead try to learn as much as he could. For a 4 year old boy, it was heartbreaking to him. Luckily, he has a nanny and a tutor to guide him or else he wouldn''t know how to handle his son. Right now, he was prioritizing April.


    Aside from the Black Dragon Club who was studying the drugs that April had taken in. The Hawthorne wasn''t idling as well. At the same time, the Smith''s and the Lewis had cooperated with them. This made them like a big support group to help April come back. Though Colm was angry at first, he was a bad person. He had hidden his anger, all for April''s sake.


    Alex sighed. It was already almost sunset. He had been with her all day. He even helps her ate some food. This was the newest progress that they have achieved. As long as no one touches her by skin to skin, she would be fine. For food-wise, as long as one would persistently administer it to her mouth, she would be able to take a few bites. Still, it wasn''t enough. Most of her nutrition was either from feeding her through a gastric feeding tube and also through injections.


    April was so skinny was it was worrying. Anyone that would look at her would pity her. But, they could only do so much. After seeing her sleeping, Alex takes his exit. It was already 7 pm. April usually takes an early rest and the villa curfew was 8 pm. Strictly supervised by the Black Dragon Club''s men.


    After Alex left, he didn''t notice that there was a black car parked somewhere hidden. Inside were two people.


    Beverly and another man had followed Alex secretly to this location. How they knew that April was still alive was due to Francesca''s spies inside the Hawthorne''s company. Although it wasn''t deliberately known, Francesca had pretty much guessed. By allowing Beverly to secretly watch Alex''s movements, they have uncovered that Alex would take a leave of absence every 2-3 times a week. Location and reason weren''t known.


    Today, they had found the location. How to infiltrate the place was a different issue. Beverly could only ask the man beside him to help her check the situation inside. Francesca had tasked her to do whatever it takes to kidnapped April. She wanted to kill April herself as to exactly know that she succeeded. This time, she didn''t want to put it on someone else''s hands.


    -----


    "Did you found out of their identities?" Cefei sat down on April''s bed. He had entered the room as soon as Alex left. Right now, April was sleeping heavily.


    "Yes, boss. They are Francesca''s subordinates." Tommie reported.


    Cefei clenched his fist. "That dumb Alex! He wasn''t even careful and aware that he was being tailed?! How dare he call himself a man?!"


    Tommie swallowed his saliva. Lately, his boss had been easily angered. Cefei''s patience was running extremely low. This was all because of the woman who was currently having a beauty rest. "What are your orders, sir?"


    Cefei smirks. "Since she wants to do something bad to April, just let her. We shall see if she had the capability to. As for Alex, It''ll teach him a lesson. How naive can he be for not knowing his wife that well?! Stupid! Idiot! If that wife of his really dares to do something bad to April, then he is not worthy of April." He then looked at April.


    Slowly, his hand went to hold hers. Only when she was asleep, would anyone be able to hold her. "April, hang in there. I''ll take care of everything for you. I just don''t want you to give up on yourself." He then tucks in a strand of hair away from her delicate face.


    Tommie himself felt pity for April. She went through a lot when she was young and now it repeated again. Perhaps without his boss''s help, April would already succ.u.mb to the darkness.

 Chapter 123 - Its Either You Live or I Die (2)

    As time passed on, there hasn''t really any big changes that happened. But inside in April''s consciousness, she had become aware and could hear voices. Unfortunately, no matter how much she yells and calls, no one seems to hear it. She could not see anyone but could only hear them.


    Every time someone visited her, her heart would ache in pain. Especially when her son tells her stories of his days. What he had been up to lately and how he was doing.


    She had also heard her parents, the Smith''s, the Hawthorne''s, Colm and Alex. It felt like years had gone by. Inside this darkness, she couldn''t really tell the time.


    What boggles her the most was, there was another man who was talking to her. He rarely speaks though and when he does, somehow, she felt comforted. Unlike Colm''s and Alex''s, the man''s voice wasn''t hurrying her to wake up. Instead, he told her to take her time. To let time heal her and to let her face whatever was holding her back to wake up.


    His voice was so familiar and yet, she somewhat couldn''t put a finger in it. She doesn''t remember how she had gotten to this place. The last thing she had remembered was, she had been kidnapped after running away from Alex. She felt like there should be more than it. Like some memories she had forgotten, but what was it?


    As time goes on, she had gotten used to the voices. Like what that unknown man had said, she decided not to force herself to wake up. Whenever she heard voices that were talking to her, she would reply inside her mind. As if they were talking to each other.


    If made her actually comforted. The more she tries not to fight herself, the more she had become used to the darkness. Until one day, she heard a different voice inside her head. Odd thing was, it was her own voice.


    "It''s either you live, or I die."


    This sentence had been confusing at first. What did that mean? She knew that the voice was hers and yet, it feels like it wasn''t something that she would''ve said. What exactly did it mean? How could she live yet and her other self dies?


    Every night, she would hear this sentence repeated on her mind. Was she going crazy again? These thoughts had been bothering her since then. She already doesn''t know how long she had been in this state. Hearing this kind of thought was not something she wanted to hear. It felt scary and unnerving. Like some ill premonition was set to happen.


    At some point in her darkness, she heard a new voice.


    "Hahaha! The bitch had finally arrived!"


    "Francesca?!" She thought. "Ain''t that her voice?!" Somehow, remember Alex''s wife, it brought a headache inside her head. Unconsciously, it actually stimulated a response into April''s body. She hurled in pain and held her head with both of her hands. If her family and friends had seen this, they would''ve become astounded and be worried.


    "What''s happening to her?! Hurry up and let''s get out of here!" Francesca ordered her subordinates and left the area. They had kidnapped April.


    She would''ve killed her right then and there but she decided to torment her for a while before killing her.


    Unbeknownst to them, Cefei''s men had heard everything. They had been observing Francesca''s team for quite a while. Yet they didn''t go and save April. Instead, they had followed their trail without giving away their actions. It was Cefei''s idea to get Francesca caught in the act and be thrown in Jail. Also to shove it on Alex''s face how naive he was for marrying a Snake! It had been already half a year since Cefei had saved April from Jackson. It was already time to take action. How dare the two hurt his beloved April? Although he had not made his move to conquer her, it pains for him to see her like this. Because of these two people, April''s life had become like this! In Cefei''s eyes, they are part of the people who had hurt April!


    -----


    "Did they left?" Cefei asked. He was currently sitting in front of a desk, inside a hidden room in the villa where April stays.


    "Yes, boss. Francesca and her team had taken her. We''ve also caught the people who had been bribed." Tommie informed.


    Cefei clenched his fist. "Watch everything and make sure she doesn''t get hurt. If she really tries to kill her, make your move. Alert the Hawthorne''s once they get settled. They must catch Francesca. If they can''t even do this small task, Then they don''t deserve her!".


    "Yes, Boss." Tommie nodded and left.


    In Cefei''s eyes, although April''s family matters, they didn''t have the ability to protect her. They can''t even protect her before, much less now. He wasn''t like Alex, he wasn''t indecisive. He wasn''t like Colm, he wasn''t gentle. He was born to rule the Black Dragon Club. Their hands were stained with blood and sweat. He had grown up with a hard and cold heart. Whatever he decided to do, no one could change it otherwise.


    It might sound selfish, but he had given them a lot of chances to make up for April. He had given Alex the chance to be with her and yet, what has he done? He brought a snake into Cefei''s lair and that Snake was even Alex''s own wife!


    This, he can''t forgive. When the time comes, he could only hope that April could forgive him.


    -----


    April could hear a bunch of voices. Francesca and some men. But she could hardly understand their words because of the piercing headache inside her head. It was so painful that it hurts so bad. Her eyes were watering nonstop.


    Francesca glance at the sorry figure of her husband''s mistress. For some odd reason, she didn''t actually find it rewarding. She had learned that this woman had become ill. Not normally type of ill but that she no longer recognizes anyone. Especially Alex and their son.


    "Heaven''s have been helping me. This is Karma for taking something that isn''t yours in the first place! You well deserved this kind of outcome! Hahahaha!" Francesca laughed her heart out. She could see that April had indeed become mentally ill, to the point of not recognizing anyone. Too bad, too bad. She would''ve like to see her reaction when she knew that Jackson had ruined her life and now, her death was awaiting.

 Chapter 124 - Opening Ones Eyes

    "What did you say?!"


    One problem to another. Alex had never felt so betrayed until this moment. His father had just dropped a bomb of information into his head. Looking at the big box in front of him, he felt uneasy.


    Theo sighed and shook his head. The Black Dragon Club''s claws had dug so much information against his son''s wife Francesca. He had already read everything and did cross-examinations when he had received the information about 2 weeks ago. He was still digging more information about them but most of the evidences inside the box was true. Only then did he showed this to his son. Not that he doesn''t trust his son''s capabilities, but when it comes to love; his son becomes dumb as f.u.c.k. He and his wife had bad vibes towards her on that very first day. Though Francesca looks weak, she had a glint of hidden evil on her eyes. Something that only happens when one isn''t raised right or has too many negative feelings inside one''s heart.


    For the Black Dragon Club to do this kind of effort, Theo had some thoughts about it. He didn''t dare mention to his son about Cefei. For what his son knew, Cefei was only a college friend. For Alex, Cefei was the person who has too much time on his hands, a shrewd businessman and a trickster. Theo had two conclusions. Either Cefei had become guilty for the trick he pulled towards Alex and April or Cefei had other plans. Either way, The Black Dragon Club was opening their eyes to the people around them.


    Inside the box, there was several things that could make one gape for hours. Different files for different situations. Not only Francesca''s involvement towards April''s latest event but also all her hidden dealings, evil transactions, and agendas. Pictures, CCTV and voice recordings, Profiles of all her subordinates and partners, Connections, Public and Private Properties, Bank Accounts and more. Pieces of evidence worth of 10 years. It made Theo''s head ache for these past two weeks. He didn''t dare tell his wife, for she had a lot on her plate already.


    "Everything is inside and I''ve already done some cross-examinations. The Black Dragon Club is helping us clean our environment. You''ve let me down once son, don''t let it happen again. Else, most of the important people in your heart will be in danger or worse. These are only some of the information. When you get your head straight, come to my office and we''ll discuss it." Theo left his son''s office, leaving him to face the cruel things that his (Alex) wife had done.


    Alex sat on his wide and empty office. His father had just dumped a huge bomb on his head. Slowly, he opened the big box. Pulling one file at a time, Alex''s heart and mind became heavier and heavier. He could not believe what he was reading. Some he knew but most, he doesn''t. He didn''t know that his wife had this kind of side. Francesca was such an angel when they had started. When did it all change?


    The more he read the more he saw the signs of her changing. It all started when they had gotten married. Was marrying her the wrong move then? On the very last file, his hands froze. His eyes became red from anger and sadness. The file was dated 10 years ago. It wasn''t just about her but the both of them. The files contained pieces of evidence about him being drugged. Where Francesca got the drug and how she made use of it. 10 years ago and the latest drugged incident.


    Alex then started chuckling. Higher until he was laughing. His hands crumpled the file. It didn''t take long for his laughter to turn into silent sobs. He leaned his head and body into his swiveling chair.


    "No wonder... No wonder... My parents were right about you but I was so naive! I don''t even have the energy to get mad. It''s like I''ve known it but was too blind to care. I''ve loved you and fought for you and yet, this is how I get repaid. Treachery and betrayal. You have schemed again''st me from the very first day of meeting me. For what? Just so you could get under my pants and become your backer? Although you weren''t really asking me for money, you still made me feel guilty by giving it to you. Were you just playing with me then? You were using my emotions to gain something from me?


    HA HA HA HA... So naive. No wonder I even can''t protect April. I was so blind. HA HA HA." His eyes sting. Tears flew down his face. He was such a weak man. He had let his heart follow what it wants and yet, it brought him into this situation. Can he even call himself a man? Was it wrong to follow one''s heart? Didn''t everyone say to follow your heart and dreams?


    It felt like he made a mistake this time. Although his heart was all about April now, there was still a part that held his wife. One could not easily remove it, he guessed, not until now. It opened his eyes to the painful truth that his wife had used him. Used him until he was no longer useful to her? Then why was she doing all of these? Does she think that I''m her property? All these thoughts whirl inside his head. His eyes were closed. He didn''t have any energy anymore. Their marriage was about to finally end. He had been working on divorcing her since he had decided to end it. It might''ve taken long since Francesca wasn''t willing to cooperate but with all of this evidence, it would only take him a week to end it. Somehow, he felt relief. Although the pain was still there, it numbs him to the point of clarity. Now that he had April beside him and also their son, It was time to bring everything into their rightful places. This time, he knew who he should cherish and who not to.


    This kind of painful truth will set him free!

 Chapter 125 - Opening Ones Eyes (2)

    Alex cleared his head and sighed a few more times. He organized and read most of the files in front of his desk when James came barging into his office.


    "Sir! April is missing!"


    Alex instantly stood up. His face became pale and his body''s temperature dropped. "What happened? I thought that the villa was perfectly safe?!"


    "Sir, Sir Theo had called and informed me. He told me to inform you and that you should head to his office." James was in the dark of what happened as well. All he knew is that this wasn''t good at all. April was vulnerable and wouldn''t be able to protect herself at any cost! Of course, he too was worried about his boss. Alex had barely had the appetite to eat ever since April''s last disappearance. Although April came back after that, she wasn''t that in a good condition either. It only brought more stress to his boss.


    "Understood. James, these are the files that the Black Dragon Club had gathered. Check on it and send it to my lawyer. Find things that could make my divorce go faster! Call me when there''s news." Alex took his coat off the rack and left the office.


    James wasn''t even able to say goodbye when he saw his boss running down the hall. He sighed and looked at the files on the desk. The more he saw it, the more his brows furrowed. "Wow", it the only word that came out of his mouth. That woman was really black, he thought.


    -----


    Alex arrived shortly at his father''s office. Although his father wasn''t fully hands-on with the Hawthorne''s Company, he still had an office. Just in case he got bored at home or whatnot, Theo would have a place to stay at the office.


    "Dad! What''s going on?!" Alex yelled as soon as he busted into the office.


    Theo looked at his son''s face and saw a bit of clarity in his eyes. He nodded in satisfaction and sat much straighter. "The Black Dragon Club called. They said someone bribed some of the medical staff, causing April to be kidnapped. They sent this video as well." Theo pushed his laptop toward his son.


    Alex accepted the video and played it. It was a compilation of videos from the CCTV hidden inside the villa. There were people in medical staff attires who wheeled April out of the villa and into a car. How they got in and how they got out was in there. Alex didn''t understand what was going on.


    "If they had captured everything, why didn''t they stopped it?" He was anxious and he felt that there was more to the story. So he didn''t lose his composure, not like the other times.


    Theo saw his son''s reaction and he felt relief inside his chest. Looks like his son had finally become clearheaded. "I asked that too and they said that they were tailing the car to gather more information about the kidnapper. By the sound of it, they are using April as a bait. Although they are helping us with April, their main targets are still the Golden Triad. No matter how angry I was, I wasn''t able to get out of any other information. They said they will contact us as soon as they received any news and that to stay calm. They will do everything to protect her."


    "THAT''S TOTAL BULLCRAP!" Alex clenched his fist. "How can they do that to her without our permission!"


    Theo sighed and leaned back into the chair. There it goes, his hot-headed son. It looks like he was only trying himself to be calm. Still, there''s some progress. "I agree. They didn''t have the right to use her but what can we do? We can''t exactly call the police on them. Also, we need to talk to Ted and Malcolm. They ought to know this."


    Alex gritted his teeth, his eyes were red with fury. Why? Why does April have to encounter all of these bad encounters? If only he could take her place. April, please be alright! He prayed silently.


    -----


    Half an hour later, Ted and Malcolm arrived in Theo''s office.


    "What''s going on?!" Ted instantly inquired. Alex was standing on the window, watching the skyscr.a.p.er absentmindedly.


    Theo gave them a full summary of what happened, also the new pieces of evidence of Francesca''s involvement towards April''s kidnapping with Jackson''s. Ted was furious and instantly ran into Alex. He turned Alex around and swing a punch into his face. Everything was so fast and no one had expected it.


    "YOU!!! EVERYTHING WAS BECAUSE OF YOU!!!" Ted yelled to Alex.


    Alex''s eyes were hazy but didn''t deny the fact. In his heart, he felt guilty as well. So he stayed sat down on the floor and didn''t speak.


    Ted glared at Alex on the floor. Theo was shocked for what happened, he stood up when he saw Alex dropped into the floor. Hearing Ted''s words, he too felt that his son was indeed at fault as well. Hell, he might''ve punched his son too when he saw the box full of evidence but he was scared of his wife. Phoebe would not talk to him once she knew that he had dealt with her son. It was not worth arguing over with his wife. So when he saw Ted threw a punch to his son, he only sighed and sat back down.


    Malcolm sighed and shook his head as well. "Okay, everyone calm down. Ted, sit down." Malcolm pulled his angry friend to the couch to sit down and handed him a water bottle. "The main important thing to do right now is to find information about April''s whereabouts."


    After Malcolm said that, the room went into silence. Just then, someone opened the office door again. Everyone''s eyes (except for Alex who was still on the floor) looked towards the door and saw an angry young man.


    Colm didn''t bother saying hi or hello to anyone and glared at the man on the floor. Malcolm had never seen his son this angry before. It was shocking to see. Colm stormed inside the room and pulled Alex''s collars to make him stand up. His hands held on Alex''s collars tightly. If Colm''s glares could kill a man, Alex would''ve dropped dead at this moment.

 Chapter 126 - Opening Ones Eyes (3)

    Alex looked back at Colm but didn''t fight his hold. Alex felt crappy right now and was willing to be a punching bag. He would''ve punched himself too if he could.


    "Colm. Son. Do you have any idea what happened? Didn''t you visited April today?" Malcolm asked to ease the tension inside the room.


    Only then Colm smirked while looking at Alex. "I''ve treated you like a brother that I''ve never had. I''ve warned you about your wife and yet you''ve never put it on your head! Everything that happened to her (April) was all because of you! If you''ve never brought her here and just let her lived with us in the US, nothing would''ve happened to her!"


    The three old men stayed silent as the two youngsters had their own talk.


    Alex gulped and stared into Colm''s angry eyes. Alex could feel a stinging pain in his chest but fought hard not to breakdown. He knew that his friend was right. Colm was right. He should''ve listened but he was too hungry of love and his own family. If only he didn''t enter April''s life, this wouldn''t have happened to her.


    Colm could see Alex''s guilt written on his face. Colm wanted to hit his friend but he could see that his lips were bleeding. Knowing that someone had already hit him. Colm then sighed and threw his friend away. He went to sit next to his father and sighed. Trying to calm himself down.


    "Colm?" Malcolm asked his son again.


    "Francesca." Colm leaned on his knees and closed his eyes. Both of his hands clenched each other.


    As soon as the name was brought up, Everyone looked at Colm. This includes Alex.


    "What did you mean?" Theo instantly asked. He and Malcolm were the most clear-headed ones inside the room.


    "Francesca! That bitch kidnapped April! When I got there, still okay! I talked to her while she still had no response. When I was about to leave, I felt that something wasn''t right. So instead of leaving, I went towards the control room. When I was about to knock the door, someone knocked me unconscious by hitting me on the head! When I woke up, April was already gone!" Colm''s eyes were still closed. Inside his head, he fought with his emotions hard. He didn''t want to shed tears right here and now.


    "How do you know it''s her? And who knocked you out?" Malcolm asked.


    Colm shook his head. "The security guards of the Black Dragon Club. When I woke up, they told me what happened. Also that they already knew that this was going to happen. They use April to lure the snake out! They told me not to do anything or else April''s life would be in danger. I fought hard with them, I got so mad! I can''t believe they would do that to her. We trusted them to take good care of her!" Colm felt devastated as he recalled what happened to him earlier.


    "So they told you that it was Francesca''s doing?" Theo asked.


    Colm sighed. "I guess because I wasn''t willing to leave and just do nothing. So the higher-ups sent someone to give this to me. Only then was I willing to leave." After saying it, he took out a recorder from his inner suit pocket. He pressed play and set the recorder on the coffee table.


    Everyone stared at the recorder as the voices came out. Although Ted and Malcolm didn''t recognize the voices on the recorder, they could see the anger in Alex and Theo''s eyes. This only confirms the identity of the people on the recorder.


    "Alex, who was the other woman?" Theo stared at his son. He recognized Francesca''s voice but he didn''t know the identity of the other woman.


    Alex clenched his fist as he stared at the recorder. "That''s Beverly. Francesca''s personal assistant. Her right-hand man." Alex took a deep breath and went back to stand in front of the window. He fixed his shirt and tie, as he processed this information. Everyone was silent again. They were all haggard for half a year already. Although their women stay at home, they too weren''t spared from the stress. Especially for Malcolm, Ted, and Colm. They had to travel back and forth between the US and the UK.


    It seems all they could do is wait and the waiting game was always the hardest part to deal with. They could try to find her but then the Black Dragon Club would not like them to meddle. As they said, they would only be on their way. Theo, Malcolm, and Ted did some small talk about the situation while Colm and Alex stayed silent.


    After two hours of waiting, Theo finally received a call. He signaled everyone to stay silent and answered the call. The reason why he knew who the caller was, it was because of the ID Caller. It says as UNKNOWN.


    "Theo Hawthorne" Theo spoke.


    "Mr. Hawthorne, I''m glad that everyone followed my instructions!" Cefei commented on the other line. He was still using a voice-altering software to change his voice.


    Theo clenched his fist and tried to calm himself down. "Can you tell us what''s going on now?!"


    "Easy. Easy. Put me on speaker if you haven''t done so already." Cefei leaned on his chair. He was inside the control room of the Black Dragon Club Headquarters.


    Theo sighed and put the phone down on the table and click the speaker mode. "You''re now on speaker." He didn''t know the identity of this man but he felt that this man was more likely to be Cefei. Although he had only seen that young man a couple of times, he had this vague instinct. Only people who had higher authorities could order the whole Black Dragon Club. He would put all his wealth that it wasn''t the Lord of the Black Dragon Club himself.


    "Everyone! Good afternoon. On behalf of the Black Dragon Club, I all thank you for cooperating with us for this half-year. I understand all of your concerns and would want to assure you that we know what we are doing."


    "DO YOU REALLY UNDERSTAND "OUR" CONCERN?! YOU ARE PLAYING WITH SOMEONE''S LIFE ON THE LINE HERE!" Colm couldn''t take it anymore. He stood up and yelled the heavy things inside his heart. "She is vulnerable as a child! How could you play with someone''s life like this?!"

 Chapter 127 - Opening Ones Eyes (4)

    Cefei leaned his head back and listened to a young man''s outburst. He waited till the other line was done venting before he replied. "I believe that we wouldn''t have this situation unless someone brought in this rat or was careless."


    "What does that mean?" Ted asked.


    "It''s exactly as what you thought Mr. Lewis. Someone was being careless and brought this rat into the villa. Alex was being followed and brought Francesca''s man into the villa. They had staked outside the villa for half a year and formulating a plan to get revenge."


    Everyone stared at Alex, shocked, anger and disbelief. Alex was shocked as well. "F.u.c.k!" He cursed under his breath.


    "Well, since this rat had brought herself out into my den. I could only play with her. Don''t worry, our men are on their trail. We have already caught their hideout and that''s the reason for our calling. By the looks of things, they didn''t have any connections with the Golden Trial. Which was the main target on our part. We will hand over the location to you and it will be up to you how to handle it. I would also like to recommend not to call the police."


    This time, it was Theo who asked. "Why is that?"


    "It would alert the Golden Triad and would use this opportunity to capture April. Taking advantage of a messy situation, as they say. Just call the police once you are sure that April is safe."


    "Where is she?" Alex asked, almost in a whisper.


    Hearing Alex''s low voice, Cefei couldn''t help but smirk. "Alexander, I believe, right? Your wife had brought your Mistress to an abandoned facility near Cambridge. My men will send the location."


    As if on cue, Theo''s laptop ping loudly. He instantly looked into it and saw an address, as well as pictures of the facility.


    "If you''re able to save her in time, then we will hand her to you and that would be the end of it. We have already extracted enough blood and studied her enough to come up with a conclusion. As soon as we have it finalized, we might be able to cure her. For how long would that take, I wouldn''t be able to give you a timeframe. I believed Mr.Hawthorne''s have enough men to pull this task.


    If you wouldn''t be able to save her, then that''s that. We only cooperated with you because of the drugs in her blood. We already fulfilled our part of the cooperation and even extended out by giving you a lot to think about." Cefei couldn''t help but draw the line. He didn''t want to help them anymore.


    "If you knew that it was her the entire time! Why didn''t you stopped it from happening?!" Alex couldn''t help but be angry at the person on the other line.


    "Simple. To bring justice, as they say. You need to catch the person on the act, Alexander. Only by doing so would it be much satisfying. We could have done that, as you said but we didn''t. The Black Dragon Club is not entitled to handle your personal affairs. Your wife came to take your Mistress, I think that doesn''t involve us anymore. It might sound cruel but we could''ve done worse. We could''ve let your Mistress died on the hands of Jackson."


    Theo glared his son. "Shut up!" He too knew of this. Everyone does. On this planet, they could not afford to offend the Black Dragon Club. Especially that they had helped them so much!


    "Well, that''s that. I''ve said our piece. Thank you for our wonderful cooperation. The rest would be up to you."


    Everyone tensed. They all had different thoughts inside their heads.


    "Oh, before I hang up. I believe that Mrs. Alexander Hawthorne''s is wanting to torture and then kill your Mistress, Alexander. I pray that you are fast at taking action or else." After that, Cefei hanged up.


    After the call, Theo instantly talked to the two older ones in the room. Theo called his security, he needed a lot of men by the looks of the information inside his email. It looks like Francesca had built a fort.


    Alex and Colm on the other end were left to their thoughts.


    ------


    On the other side, Cefei slumped on his chair. Everyone inside the control room was silent. They had heard of the conversation and said nothing. The Lord of the Black Dragon Club had given full authority to his son. As soon as Cefei came back to England, the Lord had handed him the Club. Cefei was all too happy to take the task despite the hardship since April was in need of his help.


    Tommie eyed his boss in silence. By now he understood his boss''s decisions. His boss had fallen in love with the young lady, April Lewis.


    "What''s happening to that end?" Cefei breaks the silence and asks his men.


    "Young lord, Francesca had her men covered all areas around the facility. For where she got this sort of power, we are still looking for it. Our spy says that April is still fine at this moment. Aside from the headache that she had received from earlier today, nothing happened after that. She still stayed silent and unresponsive. Francesca seems to be running out of patience and was now thinking of torture." The head of security said.


    Cefei sighed. "As soon as she takes action, save her!"


    "What about the Hawthorne''s, Young Lord?" The head of security asked.


    "It''s only their fate if they arrive late. My patience could only extend to this much. Kill everyone as soon as Francesca takes action!" Cefei stood up.


    "Understood." The head of security saluted and started ordering his men.


    Seeing everyone moves, Cefei left the room. Tommie followed from behind. The orders that Cefei called out was their Plan B. If the Hawthorne''s are indeed late, they would save April. Cefei only bluff to vent his anger. But this time, Tommie had an inkling. His boss would not be soft-hearted anymore.

 Chapter 128 - Caught and Clarity

    She felt uncomfortable, her body was aching and sore. Especially her head, it felt like she had been hit by a fast train. At this moment, she opened her eyes slowly. Luckily, it wasn''t that dark nor bright. She was alone and tied-up. Her vision was hazy and blurry, even her eyes were hurting.


    April didn''t know where she was. She closed her eyes to remember the last thing that she remembers. As if on cue, flashes of images rushed into her head. Making her head that was already aching, ache some more. April gritted her teeth and even bit her lips. By a quick analysis earlier, it seems likely that she was kidnapped. So she tried to not make any noise despite the aching head. She could already taste the blood coming out from her lips. She really did bit herself hard to endure the pain.


    As the images started to get clearer and clearer, April''s eyes slowly teared up. It was like she woke up from a horrible dream. She remembered everything. Not only what happened to her recently, but also the past memories that her brain had buried from deep within. Memories that she and Jackson had shared from 10 years ago and half a year ago. Especially the one on the Island. She shut her eyes tightly, as those loving moments flooded inside her mind. Although this time Jackson was gentle with her, she still felt like she had cheated herself, Alex, her parents, the Smiths, Colm and her son.


    She felt dirty and nasty. Her heart started aching with her head. It was like that time before, where she felt hopeless and f.u.c.k.i.e.d up. The times before Sky came into her life. The darkness that swallowed her up, making her wanted to take her own life. April shook her head vigorously, wanting to forget everything. She didn''t want this life nor these memories. Kill me! Please, Kill me! She thought. At this time, she didn''t want to meet her family. Not even Colm, Alex nor her son, Sky.


    She wanted to run away as far as possible. Why?! Lord, Why me?! She silently asked as tears fell down on her face. Then she recalled who kidnapped her. Although she wasn''t in her right mind yesterday, she saw and heard Francesca perfectly well. Francesca, no wonder. Everything was because of her. April tried to open all her memories despite hurting herself more. She wanted to remember everything!


    Images after images flashed inside her head. Including the half-year that she had lost. She recalled voices, yes, people were visiting her. How her father was hating himself, her mother''s endless crying, the Smith''s, the Hawthorne''s, Colm''s support, Alex''s guilt, and Sky''s reassurance that he was okay as long as she was going to be okay. That kid, why was he so matured? Maybe because he grew up knowing that his mother needed him. My poor son, she thought. And then, she recalled another voice. Along with that warm voice, his countenance flashed into her mind. Hugh. Why was Hugh there?


    "April, I''ll always be here for you."


    "Don''t force yourself. Stay calm and let time heal you."


    "No matter what happens, I''ll take care of you."


    "I will never let you get hurt anymore. Not on my watch."


    "April, I''m so so sorry. I shouldn''t have pulled a prank on you with Alex."


    "Will you forgive me, April? I hated that I wasn''t the first one to meet you."


    "April, My name is Cefei. I''m sorry for not telling you my real name."


    "April, I think I''ve fallen in love with you."


    "April, I''m sorry."


    "April..."


    "April....."


    "April."


    April instantly stopped crying and opened her eyes. "Hugh... Hugh is Cefei?". She could hear the pain on his heart as he said those words to her. She remembered seeing him every night. Feeding her to eat or just accompanying her. He would then tell her some silly stories or just what was going on outside. Be it about politics, sports or entertainment.


    Just as she was having these kinds of thoughts, she heard some noise outside her room. Her heartbeat went ballistic. Should she pretend to be unconscious or awake? After a quick-thinking, she decided to stay awake but unresponsive. Since she was in this state nowadays, it wouldn''t hurt to pretend at her current situation. April could hear Francesca''s frustrated voice.


    After a while, the door busted open. Francesca and a few men came in.


    "Looks like the bitch is now awake! Tsk... This isn''t really what I pictured when I wanted my revenge. No matter, since it already happened, might as well bring you the fun that you always wanted! As they say, the most unbearable thing for a woman is when her reputation becomes dirty. Heck, who had f.u.c.k.i.e.d a lot of men back then! You also f.u.c.k my husband and even your own kidnapper lately! HAHAHAHA! What a bitch! Oh well, adding more wouldn''t hurt right? I''m sure you''ll love my men here." Francesca laughed as she watched April''s haggard and dirty appearance.


    There were 3 men beside Francesca who looked at the woman on the bed. They licked their lips as the dirty thoughts pass through their heads. They heard about her and how exotic she was. A woman who was even dirtier than p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es! Yet, still acts almighty and clean. They''ll show her a very good time and will make sure that she was "satisfied" with their "service." The three looked at each other. They had wicked smiles on their faces.


    Francesca saw the three men''s l.u.s.tful eyes. Men. How disgusting of them! No matter what, even if this woman had f.u.c.k.i.e.d her husband. Between them, Alex didn''t touch any other woman beside her and April. Alex was still redeemable, she thought.


    "Go ahead and start! I expect you all will give her a thorough service. HAHAHAHA!" After that, she left the room and closed the door. The three then smiled widely as their Lady boss left. Slowly, they took off their shirts and headed to the bed.


    April had heard everything, yet she tried so hard not to react. Inside her heart, she felt so sorry for herself. She closed her teary eyes, waiting for the nightmares to come again. Hoping that this time, she would die at the end.

 Chapter 129 - Caught and Clarity (2)

    Standing from outside, one could feel the extreme heat coming from the facility that was currently raging with fire. There was a crowd outside looking desolate. Firefighters were desperate on trying to save whoever was inside as well as killing the fire. There were also police cars and ambulances.


    What was more eye-catching was a bunch of men was holding 2 young men down, as well as 3 middle-age men looking at the facility with dead eyes.


    They arrived too late. When they all came, the facility was already burning. The police caught some men who were fortunate to escape the calamity, as well as save some who was inside. But there was no news of the person that they were looking for.


    Alex and Colm wanted to storm into the facility and look for her but their father''s men caught and held them down. They too were feeling sad and hopeless, as they were part of the team who was desperately looking for April.


    "AAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!" Alex screamed as he fought to escaped their holds but he could not fight 5 men at once.


    His eyes were red with madness, along with tears falling on his face. It was as if April and he were fighting a losing battle. Every time, something would come out to bring them apart. Why? Why did she have to go through all this crappy life? Why was her life so miserable? Why was GOD so unfair to her? Doesn''t GOD love everyone equally? Why?! Just Why?! "WHYYYYYYY??!!!!!" Alex shouted again. He fought all his might but couldn''t break free.


    Everyone was looking at him with sadness in their eyes. By the look of the fire, no one would be able to survive it.


    Unlike Alex, Colm already stopped fighting the men that were holding him down. He too could understand that she was gone. Forever gone from him. No more April with her innocent smile and laughter. No more April who will bring him happiness, even if being with her brought him pain and jealousy. Colm could only cry silently as if holding what was left of her memories.


    Thinking that finally, her nightmares had ended. Finally, she was going to be free from all her demons on her head. Hoping that in her next life, she would be having a normal and happy life.


    Colm deeply sighed and look at the dark night sky. There wasn''t a star in the sky tonight, he thought. Tears fell silently on his handsome face. April, wherever you are. Please have a good life.


    -----


    By the time the fire was put out, it was already morning. The sun was shining brightly as if taunting them with its joy and brilliance.


    Despite their sleepless night, the place was still crowded. The firefighters had finally brought dead bodies out of the facility. While waiting for news, the Hawthorne''s security team and along with the police''s cooperation. They finally got some news of what had happened. Along with the confessions of the men who were caught from earlier. There were also pieces of evidence that were saved, like the cars that were parked outside and the things inside it. Such as, Francesca''s car and her bag were inside one of the cars.


    Francesca''s scheme was unraveled quite beautifully. Unfortunately, no signs of her so far. No one knew if she were alive or dead. As for the 3 fathers and two young men were concern, to hell with her. They all thought that it would be better if she too died in the fire.


    Alex and Colm finally calmed down and was sitting inside their respective cars. Looking like dead zombies with their red eyes and unfocused eyes. They didn''t want to leave until the news of April was brought out. But at the same time, they didn''t feel like living either. No matter what the 3 fathers say, it was as if they were talking to a dead man.


    Unlike the 2 young men, the 3 fathers huddle together in a makeshift tent outside. Although their hearts were heavy, they didn''t lose hope. No body found is good news. Just as they were talking to themselves, they heard someone shouting from outside.


    "A female body! We found a female body!"


    The three instantly stood up and look at each other before running outside. The female body was brought to an empty tent to check.


    The forensic doctor who was in charge of checking the bodies welcomed the firefighter''s who carried the body into the tent. When he saw the 3 fathers, he greeted them and welcomed them in. As the confessions were said, there were only 3 women inside the facility. April, Francesca, and her secretary, Beverly.


    If this were a normal case, the families wouldn''t be allowed to come in. Unfortunately, the Hawthorne''s had connections with the royalties and so were given the privilege.


    When the doctor uncovered the body, the body had a weird burnt body smell as well as being all black. The female body was curled up and was indistinguishable.


    "There are no clothes left due to the fire nor accessories on the body. The only way to know was through DNA testing and that would take days, if not; weeks." The Doctor says. Due to the number of dead bodies that were recovered, Someone''s lab would be quite busy this month.


    The 3 fathers could only sigh. Just as they were about to return. Another sound was heard from outside again. "Another female body!"


    This time, their hearts were on their throats as the doctor guided the firefighters to an empty table. As the doctor uncovered the body, the 3 fathers fell silent and waited for the doctor to say something.


    "This one also had no clothes left and no accesso... wait. I think I see a pendant." Then they saw the Doctor carefully tugging something out from the female body''s neck. The doctor then brought it out for the 3 fathers to see. "Do you recognize if this is April''s?"


    It was a star-shaped pendant. The necklace and the pendant were already burnt but it looks like it was still identifiable.

 Chapter 130 - Caught and Clarity (3)

    "I don''t recognize this. Do you?" Theo took the pendant from the doctor and handed it to Ted to see.


    Ted accepted the pendant and shook his head. "No, I don''t remember seeing this on her."


    The two fell silent. Malcolm stared at the pendant and randomly suggested an idea. "Let''s ask the kids? Maybe they gave it to her by chance?"


    Ted nod his head and handed it back to Theo. "Ask your son. He was the last person who visited her that day. Maybe he''ll know."


    Accepting the pendant, Theo sighed. "I''ll be back." He then left the tent.


    Malcolm sighed and shook his head. Although he said kids, he knew very well that Colm might not be the person who would give April a necklace. Not because he didn''t want to but because of his pride. His son was extremely hurt when April rejected him.


    "Is it bad that I want the pendant to be hers but I don''t want her dead? Am I a bad father?" Ted sighed. Malcolm sighed with his best friend and patted him on the shoulder.


    "No, your not a bad father. You did your best to raise your daughter well. Just that...." Malcolm couldn''t finish his sentence. His chest was tightening.


    "Just that, she was too unfortunate to live in this kind of life. The reason why I want to recognize this dead body as my daughter is so that she could finally be at peace. She''s been through hell and back. I feel bad for her to keep reliving this kind of life. But I still want her to be alive. Who''s father would wish that their children be dead?" Ted closed his red eyes. Trying to stop the tears that were about to come out again.


    Malcolm could only tighten his fist and pat his best friend''s shoulder. He fell too helpless at the moment.


    -----


    Alex was laying down on the backseat of the car while covering his eyes with his arm. It looked like he finally fell asleep but he wasn''t. He just closed his eyes but he was awake. Fully awake for a matter of fact. Although there was a lot of noise outside, it seems like his brain all blocked it out. He was fully focused on reminiscing his memories with April.


    April... April... April...


    He kept repeating her name inside his head. If this was their fate, he could not fight it. If this was their fate, he could only accept it. He had to continue living for their son''s sake. At least April left him a son. If not, he no longer knows what to do with his life. It was like April was the brightest moment in his life. Without her, his world was no longer the same. No longer would it have a purpose in life. So just let him be, for now, he thought. He needed silence to be able to accept their ill-fated destiny.


    Just as he was inside his own selfish bubble. He felt a tap on his shoulder. He looks up and saw his father, who was looking at him as well. No word was said and yet Alex felt his chest tightening again. This was it. This was the moment that he was waiting for. No, scratch that. The moment that he was scared of. He closed his eyes and sighed heavily before struggling to sit up. He didn''t look at his father''s face nor ask him. He didn''t want to know but he didn''t want to leave this place either. He was torn in between two decisions.


    Looking at his son, Theo too was helpless. He didn''t get in the car but only stretched out his hand towards his son. "Do you recognize this?"


    Alex didn''t reply and bravely looked at the item on his father''s palm. As soon as he saw it, his heart finally broke apart. He didn''t know when his tears started streaming down, all he could do was lift his hand and took the pendant out of his father''s palm.


    "April..." He whispered. His mouth twitching, fighting hard not to cry out again.


    Looking at his son''s reaction, it seems like the inevitable has finally come. "Are you sure this is hers?"


    Alex held the pendant close to his chest as if hugging what''s left of her. He started sobbing while nodding his head.


    Theo sighed and a tear fell from his face as well. A lovely and nice girl just had her life ended like this was indeed very sad. Seeing his son like he too would closely follow her end was heartbreaking as well. "Did you gave it to her?"


    Alex didn''t want to answer anymore but he knew he had to. He just had to. It was the last time he had seen her. His whole body was trembling and his chest felt constricting. "I gave it to her. The day that I last visited to see her."


    Theo sighed again, patted his son''s shoulder before leaving him be. He gently closed the car door, gave his son one last look before leaving the area. Theo hated to be the one bearing the bad news. He wiped the tears on his face before heading for the tent.


    Seeing Theo come back empty-handed. Malcolm and Ted already had the answers on their hearts. As if losing all the strength in him, Ted collapses on the spot. Luckily, Malcolm was close by and was able to catch him.


    "You better bring him to a hospital to check. Although the pendant is identified as April''s, we still need to do a DNA test. Just to make sure." The doctor advises the family.


    "Thank you, doctor." Theo helped Malcolm to carry Ted.


    When they reach the car, they helped put Ted inside. Malcolm looked at Theo before going inside the car. "Was it really hers?"


    Theo nodded. "Alex gifted it to her, the day before she got kidnapped."


    Malcolm heavily sighed. "I''ll take ted to the hospital. Do you mind watching my son until I settle Ted? Don''t tell him anything yet. I''ll handle him."


    "No problem." Theo nodded.


    "Thanks." Malcolm patted Theo on the shoulder before getting inside the car.


    As the car left, Theo stood there and sighed again. He felt like he had age 10 years over the span of one night. Now, how will he tell his wife that they lost their grandson''s mother?


    He shook his head and head to check Colm''s state of mind.

 Chapter 131 - Till we meet again

    Time went fast for someone who wasn''t paying attention.


    Time goes fast for someone who wants to stop time.


    And...


    Time is inevitable for someone who was dying inside.


    .


    ..


    ...


    Hoping that Time will heal us all...


    -----


    The Funeral process went fast and since her body was already burnt, she got fully cremated. Her ashes and Sky returned home to the US with Ted. Malcolm and his son accompanied him all the way home.


    Bringing bad news to their wives back home, It didn''t end up well. April''s mother, Annie got hospitalized. While Jenny Smith had a very heavy heart. It was all said that everyone felt unfortunate for this to happen but what could they do?


    Meanwhile, in the Hawthorne''s mansion, Theo and Phoebe were helpless with their son. Alex had fully stopped working and went AWOL. They couldn''t get hold of him. As far as they know, he had been constantly seen at pubs and clubs. Drinking his broken heart out.


    "He can''t go on like this! He still has a son to take care of!" Phoebe looked at her husband.


    "Sigh... Just give the kid some time. I''ll handle the Lewis for now. Sky is our blood after all. Alex needs to step up sooner or later." Theo patted his wife while sitting on the couch.


    "I know. I feel bad for them to lose such a precious daughter. We could''ve had a perfect daughter-in-law. Alas, You better catch that damn wench! Or else! I won''t talk to you anymore... Hmmph!" Phoebe harrumphed.


    "I know, I know. I''m doing all I could. Just take care of your health. You''ve lost weight ever since all this started. You''ve also neglected the charity. I got a call earlier from them that they needed new supplies." Theo did all he could to calm his wife down. He felt that he and his wife had gotten older within the past year. They didn''t seem energetic enough to socialize and mingle.


    "I just feel bad. I know, I''ll check with them tomorrow. Pay attention to your health as well. You are not young anymore." Phoebe patted Theo''s hand.


    "Your the best, my love." Theo hugged Phoebe.


    If only their son could experience this kind of love. If only April didn''t have to die. But what could they do? The DNA testing matches with April''s. She was now forever gone. Meanwhile, the cause of all of these was missing. Francesca''s body was not found in the scene. It could only mean one thing, she escaped.


    -----


    "Alex, you had enough buddy!" Frank took the bottle of liquor away from Alex''s hand.


    "No! I''m not dru..nk yet!" Alex slurred his words while trying to grab the bottle.


    "Sigh... Man, you''ve been drinking since you woke up at noon! You had a hangover since last night''s drinking! You didn''t even eat anything! I''ll have to bring you to the hospital sooner or later!" Frank was one of Alex''s business friends. He had heard of what happened to his friend and so he came over.


    "Give it back to me! I''m not drunk yet." Alex could only say these words again. He felt like he didn''t drink enough yet. He could feel that his heart was aching. The alcohol wasn''t enough to numb the pain that he was feeling inside.


    He couldn''t believe that his ex-wife tried to murder the mother of his son, the love of his life. That''s right, Alex had already divorced Francesca just before April got kidnapped. From what the police had concluded, Francesca''s motive was jealousy and vengeance. She couldn''t stand that her ex-husband was going to be happy with his new lover and so she had made this plan.


    "This alcohol is not enough to make me drunk from this misery." Alex grabbed the bottle from Frank''s hand and took a swig.


    Looking at his friend''s haggard appearance, Frank could only sigh. "Fine. I''ll accompany you to drink away your heartaches." He raises his hand to the bartender and asks for a new drink for him. A good friend would accompany a friend in misery, he thought.


    ------


    "Mommy..." Sky whispered.


    His mother had missed his 4th birthday since she went missing and then into a coma. Now, he was close to having his 5th in a few months. He had grown up mature in a span of a year and a few months.


    From what he had heard from his grandparents, his mother was no longer in pain. She was no longer going to experience any nightmares. She was now free, just that, she wouldn''t be able to accompany him anymore. She went to a faraway place and would never return.


    Although they made it sound so kid-friendly. Sky knew the truth. He had heard from the servants and also by what happened to his grandma. His mother, April, had died.


    Luckily, he was smart and own a couple of technology that his cheap father had given to him. He was able to search up words that he could not understand.


    -----


    Death


    /deTH/


    Noun:


    The action or fact of dying or being killed; the end of the life of a person or organism.


    -----


    Pass away. A phrasal verb.


    You can say that someone passed away to mean that they died if you want to avoid using the word ''die'' because you think it might upset or offend people.


    Ex: He passed away last year.


    -----


    Sky hugged his mother''s pillow while looking outside. It was the middle of the night and he had sneaked into his mother''s room. He heard from the servants earlier today that Grandpa was thinking about emptying this room. This room had brought pain to his Grandma and so Grandpa wants to do something with it.


    Sky didn''t want his mother''s memories to be gone and so he had sneaked in here to take some of his mother''s belongings and hide it in his room. Just now, he was sitting on his mother while hugging her pillow.


    Sometimes, he hated the fact that he was too smart. He had an amazing memory that could retain knowledge as early as he was 3 yrs old. When he grows up, he doubts that he could forget what happened to his mother.


    "Mommy... I hope that you are now really free from all the nightmares. Don''t worry about me, I''ll grow up well. I will watch over Grandpa and Grandma for you. Your baby will not be dumb like Daddy. I will never marry a wicked woman."


    Sky hugged the pillow tightly while crying silently. He misses his mother''s smile and hugs. "Mommy... I love you... Till we meet again..."

 Chapter 132 - A Rising Star

    "Ahhh!!! She''s coming out! She''s coming out!"


    "GOD! She looks divine! How can a person look so good?!"


    "Shut it! She is our Angel. The new rising star of this generation."


    "Quiet everyone! Angela is coming out!"


    Tons of fans and reporters came out to greet the newly awarded "Best supporting actress" and "Best New Comer". Her name was Park Jin-hee, English and Stage name: Angela.


    She was 5''5" in height and weighing 105lbs. Her long dark brown hair added to her angelic look. Her skin was pearly white with no blemishes. Angela Park had not been in entertainment showbiz for long, she just came out 6months ago and yet she''s already racking up awards.


    Some say she looks too good to be true and yet, no one could find anybody discriminating against her. Her entering the entertainment world in Korea went unprecedented. It was as if the stage was meant for her to stand in.


    "Angela! Angela look here!"


    *click click click*


    Sounds of shutters could be heard along with everyone''s shouting. Most of them wanted to get an interview with this new rising star.


    "Thank you everyone but Angela has other places to go! Please make way!" Lee Jeong-Ho said. Lee Jeong-ho was Angela''s Manager.


    Angela wore a dark blue long off-shoulder gown. It looks exquisite as the price tag on it. Luckily, she was the ambassador of this brand. She waved her hands to everyone and thanked everyone for supporting her.


    As she climbed in her high-end van, she blew kisses to her fans and waved goodbye.


    "Phew. That''s a wrap! Great job Angela!" Lee Jeong-ho commented on his star.


    "Thanks as well, Manage Lee." Angela smiled and stretched her back. She slowly took off her heels and managed her sore feet. Wearing 4-inch killer heels take a toll on your body. Never underestimate women who wear killer heels!


    "Tomorrow, you have a pictorial and an interview with a P Magazine. You better rest early once we drop you off later. You can''t eat a lot tonight." Lee Jeong-Ho was feeling positive ever since he had scouted Angela. It was only the beginning. Her future was bound to climb higher as it goes.


    "Yes. I will have a good sleep tonight. Thank you, everyone!" Angela smiled at her staff. Aside from her Manager, her stylist, her make-up artist, assistant, and driver/bodyguard were also inside the van.


    Everyone replied enthusiastically. Just as everyone was thinking about where to celebrate, Angela received a call.


    Seeing the familiar name on her phone. Angela smiled beautifully. She changed from speaking Korean to English when she spoke. "Hello there, Handsome."


    Hearing Angela spoke in English, everyone quieted down. They were used to this already. Everyone in Angela''s staff knew that Angela has a powerful non-showbiz backer. It was top-secret and everyone was hired by that person. Yes, they were all hired by him and not by Angela herself. She says they are only friends but everyone doubts it. Although, the driver/bodyguard seems to know much more since he actually saw their boss before.


    "Hello to you too, beautiful. Congrats on winning two awards within half a year." Says the voice on the other line.


    "Told you I have a talent on it, you didn''t believe me." Angela couldn''t help but smile when she heard his voice. This person was one of the dearest people in her heart.


    "Yes, Yes. I''ve already apologized for this topic a million times." Says from the other line.


    "Hihihi. Will you visit me, huh? I haven''t seen you for a month! I also missed Uncle!" Angela pouted.


    "You missed my father but how ''bout me? You only want me to visit you so that you can use me as a servant." One could hear that he was only joking.


    "But of course! That muscles of yours would be such a waste if I don''t use it to hold some shopping bags." She giggled at the thought.


    "Sigh... Poor me... My value had degraded all these years." He commented.


    "Hmph... So? When will you visit? You didn''t answer my question."


    "How ''bout tonight?"


    Angela''s eyes widened in delight. "You! Where are you?!"


    "I''ll wait for you at home."


    "Okay. See you a sec."


    Angela then hanged up. She always hangs the phone first since that handsome man wouldn''t hang up the phone. Until now, she doesn''t know what his deal with hanging up.


    "Drive me home first, his back." Angela switched back to speaking Korean.


    "Yes, ma''am." the driver replied.


    She didn''t even have to say who, they all know that it was their main boss. The one who actually pays for them to work.


    Lee Jeong-Ho shrugged his shoulders. At first, he was hesitant about managing Angela. Only that, it seems that her backer was quite powerful. No matter who tries to bad mouth or harass Angela when she started out, everything would be solved within the next hour or two. Later on, he just went with the flow. As long as Angela had a clear record, she could become the highest paying Actress in the Korean entertainment business.


    -----


    When Angela arrived at her Condo, She saw a man standing near the balcony. His back was facing her and on his hand was a bouquet of flowers. He wore a blue suit that perfectly curved his broad shoulders.


    "Flowers to the most beautiful woman on the planet." The man turned and walked to her. Giving her the bouquet when he got in front of her.


    Seeing him acting like a dashing prince charming, Angela smiled as she received the flowers. "Thank you, Cefei."


    "You''re most welcome, my dear Angela." Cefei tucked her hair and kissed her forehead. "Did you miss me?"


    "Hmm..." Angela pretended to snob him.


    Cefei smiled. "You better miss me since I got something for you."


    Angela''s eyes widened and set the flowers on the counter. "I do! Very much! Now, let me see!"


    "Tskkk... Do you really? or you just want my surprise?" Cefei teased.


    "Blehhh!" Angela sticks her tongue out.


    Cefei laughed. She is so cute when she acts so childish. She really is too different from herself 5 years ago nor the one that they see on TV.